Live Sex Book - free blog hosting
Bookmark Porn | FUCKBOOK | Free Porn | Porn | anal porno
Home  Report Abuse  Directory  Signup  Video On Line 

 
FILTHY MATURE PORN
Recent Entries
TATTOO KITCHEN
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
TEEN AMATURE GETTING
POOL BITCH
Links
black creampie
lesbian lonnie water
liquid latex casting
NAKED MATURE BREASTS
BUSTY MATURES WOMEN
MATURE PORNO LIVE WATCH
MILF BI
NAKED MATURE BLONDS
PLEASURE MATURE LADIES
2012-Jan-1 03:16 - TATTOO KITCHEN
Tattoo kitchen. Part 4 is finally done. Had some trouble with it though I'm not sure why. Anyway part 5 is on the way and it is the Halloween special. As an extra yummy treat for the dedicated fans and new ones alike I can reveal that Juliet and Mason return, with a little trick and a big treat Alex insuring that her Halloween dance is one she will not soon forget. That said enjoy part 4 and please comment as usual. Enjoy. Chapter 4 Wake up Justin…Wake up Justin”! Justin opened his eyes and yawned. When his eyes had adjusted to the light Justin saw his mother Theresa Russo standing over his bed shaking him awake
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“Mom, mom I’m awake” Justin protested. “This is the third time this week you’ve over slept and you’ve got the results of the student body president elections today”. “I know mom I know, please I’m up I promise”, Justin spoke still a little groggy. “You know your sister has been early for school all this week and here you are now still lying in bed, I swear it’s like you two have switched places”. “MOM” Justin screamed, “sorry just please can you get out of here so I can get ready”


“Ok, ok I know my baby boys nervous but you’re going to do great honey”. Theresa gave her son a quick kiss on the fore head for luck, and then promptly left closing the door on her way out. Justin stretched the sleep out if his body and felt the same wet patch between his legs as he had done Friday morning last week and Monday and Thursday of this week. He hesitantly pulled the covers away and saw that he had had another wet dream about Alex this time she had tied his arms and legs to her bed and she played a very erotic game of 20 questions, asking him how often he masturbates and how often he thought about sex and what his sexual fantasise were. Justin couldn’t understand why he had suddenly started thinking of his sister like this. After getting cleaned up showered and dressed Justin practically ran to school as unlike Alex he did not like to be late, though for the life of him Justin could not figure out why Alex had been turning up early. It was lunchtime and everyone was in the cafeteria eating


Justin however had stayed behind in his last class to catch up on some work. He had spent all his free time in the morning handing out flyers as a last ditch attempt to swing the vote in his favour. After he was done he went to exchange his books and grab some lunch out of his locker. He saw that Alex was sitting on the bench across from the lockers with what looked like a new student so he thought he would go and say hello. “Hey Alex who is this”
“Oh hey Justin this is Stevie” “Hi Justin”, Stevie said in a general happy tone, “I’m the biggest trouble maker in school”. Justin looked confused. “No Alex is the biggest trouble maker in school”. “Stevie looked up at Justin “I hate to tell you but since I moved to this school I’m the biggest trouble maker now”. Justin looked down at Alex” “So that’s why you’ve been coming to school early, I can already tell you two are going to be friends”, Justin said with a sigh not really wanting to contemplate the horror. “Alex can I talk to you in private for a moment”? Justin asked hoping to get this dream business out of the way. “It will have to wait till we get home brother, I’m off to fill all the dodge balls in the gym with strawberry jam” Alex chuckled. “You not going with her little miss trouble?” Justin said to Stevie in a sort of I’m trying to be the voice of authority tone
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“Stevie stood up and stared Justin down, “no I’m not. See you later Alex” “Bye Stevie”. Stevie walked half way down the hall and turned to Justin. “By the way Justin”. “What”? “BOO!” Justin jumped almost out of his skin dropping his books while both Alex and Stevie tattoo kitchen laughed
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
After grabbing his books Justin sat down next to Alex. “Nice friend you’ve got there”. “Yeah she’s a sweet kid. Well I’m off to jam some balls”. “Alex why have you not learned by now that if you, oh why bother have fun”, Justin said knowing he couldn’t talk his sister out of her plan. He swapped his books and ate his sandwich then headed off to his next class. Justin was sat in his last class of the day and there was an announcement over the school radio, Justin Russo has been named student body president and is to make his way to Mr Larry Tate’s office immediately


Justin excused himself from class and went straight to see Mr Larry Tate. When he arrived he saw that Alex anderson brunette was sat in one of the chairs in front of the desk. “Hello Mr Russo, congratulations on becoming student body president” “Thank you Mr Larry Tate” Justin replied in a slightly smug tone. “So what is it that you would like to talk about Mr Larry Tate”? “Well Mr Russo as I’m sure you are no doubt aware your sister has gotten herself into trouble”. “What did she do this time?” Justin asked already knowing the answer. “I have given her Saturday detention for tampering with the schools dodge balls”. ”I see but why should that concern me”? “I have a doctors’ appointment in the afternoon and as student body president I need you to cover the rest of the day”. Alex looked up at them both and sighed
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“You are your own worst enemy Miss Russo”. “I completely agree Mr Larry Tate and I would be happy to take on this first official responsibility as student body president”, Justin announced proudly to his sister. Later that evening after the family had had dinner Justin was sitting in his room going over his schedule for tomorrow. He thought about how he would be trapped in a room with his sister all afternoon and he could feel himself start to get excited. Stopping himself before he went to far he decided to confront Alex about his dreams. Justin took what felt like the longest walk of his life, though in reality it was only five feet, down to Alex’s room, standing at the door he raised a hand and knocked. “Who is it”? His sisters muffled voice came from through the door. “Its Justin”, he said trying not to sound nervous
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“Hang on a minute she replied”. Justin waited nervously fidgeting wondering what all the noise was, it sounded like she was tidying up or something like that but Justin really didn’t dwell on it all that much. After a long brief moment, the door finally opened and Alex had squeezed herself into a pair or blue denim hot pants that she could only do up two of the buttons on leaving the top button open and a loose fitting creamy white low cut spaghetti strap tank top which from the way it was hanging off her figure it was clear she wasn’t wearing a bra, and she finished the Tamara drew style look off with a pair of her favourite brown knee length boots. Alex was panting lightly causing her almost bare chest to rise and fall. “Are you alright Alex?” Justin asked concerned. Alex flipped her hair around a little, “Sorry about the wait I was just getting changed”. Justin looked her up and down “Oh right, em, are you going to finish getting changed”. Alex laughed
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“Oh Justin I am finished”. She walked over to her bed, her tight hot pants framing her nicely rounded ass. She sat with her legs crossed leaning backwards pushing her ample chest out. “So what do you want to talk about?” Alex asked speaking in the same little virgin voice she used in all his dreams. “Em well I’ve em been having weird dreams lately”
“Oh well come and sit down here and tell me all about them”, Alex gestured beside her for her brother to sit. Justin walked over to the bed all the time desperately trying not to get too excited by his sister, tattoo kitchen sitting down beside her he put his arms on his legs and let his head hang down thinking this was the best thing to do in case he couldn’t control himself. “Well the thing is I’ve been having dreams you know”. He was so nervous he could barely speak at all. “Justin look at me”, he turned his head to face his sister. “Just do what I do take a long deep breath, and gather your thoughts”, her actions making her chest stick out a little more. “I’ve been having these, well there em there”. Alex shuffled next to Justin and put an arm around his shoulder, “there what Justin”
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“Sex dreams”! He blurted out. “Don’t feel embarrassed most guys get them at some point in their lives”. “That’s not really the most embracing thing. I mean these dreams are about, well… you Alex”. Alex pretended to be shocked, though unbeknownst to Justin her plan was unfolding perfectly, “you’re having these dreams about me”? Justin got up and walked towards the door feeling ashamed of himself. Alex managed to stop him before he left
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“I think it makes sense Justin”. Justin turned around and looked at Alex with confusion. “What do you mean it makes sense”? Well think about it like this, who was the first person you wanted to speak to when Juliet dumped you”? “You were, but.” Alex put a finger over his mouth and shushed him quiet. “That’s right Justin you wanted to speak to me, not mum or dad or even your friend Zeke, it was me”. “And where were you when I called”? “I was sitting on that chair in the corner playing with myself, using my phones vibrate function to make myself cum”. “You were what”? Again Alex gestured her brother to be quiet, “The vibrations would start and stop and start and stop, except when you phoned, and I saw your picture, the vibrations didn’t stop. “I had the best orgasm of my life right there”, she said moving the rug away and showing Justin the stain, “I thought about you then and I’ve thought about you every single time ever since”
Your dreams are your subconscious way of letting yourself know that you want me, that you love me and that secretly deep down you want to fuck me”. Justin gazed in stunned silence. He couldn’t believe she felt the same way he did. “When I was in detention last week I wished it was you that was there with me and tomorrow it will be, let me prove there and then that this is real, let me give myself to you pretty please”. It was approaching Saturday afternoon and Justin was dressed in a smart grey suit he had bought himself in an attempt to look the part of student body president. He had been ordered to re arrange the lunch menu which he did last night though today he would be telling Mr Larry Tate he was going to be working on that with Alex. Justin didn’t say anything else after Alex begged him to sleep with her but he knew one way or the other he was going to see if Alex was right. When he got to school Justin had a major case of butterflies in his tummy
He knocked on Mr Larry Tate’s door and let himself in. He saw Alex sitting in front of Mr Larry Tate’s desk while he was grading papers. She was dressed in a white blouse that was unbuttoned at the top showing off her cleavage, a tight black almost mini pencil skirt and a pair of black 5 inch high heeled shoes. He could see that her black bra was showing through her top slightly. Justin Said he was here to take over and Mr Larry Tate said that he would be back at 4 o clock to let them both out. Mr Larry Tate left and Justin sat down on Mr Larry Tate’s chair
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
He looked at his sister who was sat with her legs crossed looking him up and down. “Good afternoon Mr President”. “Hello Alex” he said nervously, “you don’t have to call me Mr President”. “That is your official title now isn’t it Mr President”? Justin was already rock hard behind the desk but he dare not let his sister find out yet. “Yes it is” he said proudly. “Now then tell me why your in detention”. I’ve been a bad girl Mr President”. “Yes you have Miss Russo, has Mister Larry Tate been making you do any work then”? Justin asked finally having keyed in to the fantasy
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“He made me do some of my homework today Mr President”, Alex replied sweetly. “Why is it that you act out this way Miss Russo”? “I don’t know Mr President, and pretty please call me Alex”. A smile appeared on Justin’s face, at that moment he knew exactly how he was going to play the game. “Did you wear that outfit just for me Alex”? “Yes Mr President.” “You look very nice”. “Thank you Mr President, would you like to take a closer look”? Alex uncrossed and crossed her legs making sure Justin had a good view of her black g string panties
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
“I certainly would Alex”. She got up off of her seat and Justin moved his seat back a little bit to let her in front of him. When she was stood right in front of him she twirled round so he could see her front and back. “Yes very impressive indeed Alex”. She sat down on Justin’s lap side on and wrapped her arms around his neck
BurningTicket - Spin2Swing
“Comfortable Alex”. She wriggled her ass against his length till she was satisfied. “Yes very comfortable Mr President”. They both stared into each others eyes, Justin hadn’t realised till then just how deep and dark they were, accented by the smoky looking makeup. “Wow Alex your eyes are really beautiful, and your lips, pink and shiny”, his voice trailed and before Alex even had a chance to respond Justin already had his lips against hers. Alex relaxed herself and let her brother lead, he held her tight and they kissed. Alex closed her eyes and she was in absolute heaven, Justin’s dreams were easy because she controlled everything that happened, but in the real world not knowing what was coming was a bigger turn on than anything she could imagine. Justin moved her skirt up her leg slightly and rested a hand on her thigh, Alex responded by slowly rocking her ass against his throbbing hard cock
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
Justin instinctively moved from Alex’s lips to her neck, tenderly kissing and biting. “Oh Mr President, that feels so good, my panties are getting so wet”. Justin felt his cock twitch at the mere hint of wetness and relying on his dreams he knew what to do next. Justin pulled up Alex’s skirt even on both sides and told her to straddle him. She commanded without question turning herself around to face Justin


They kissed a little more before Justin trailed down Alex’s neck to her cleavage. She arched her back and let his mouth explore as much off her pert teenage tits as it could reach. “Mmmmm, oh god yeah Mmmmm Mr President, you like those tits, you want to see more”? “Oh yes I do”. Justin pulled his head away and one by one unbuttoned her blouse revealing an almost sheer black bra with black and pink embroidery detail. Justin’s jaw dropped at the sight, his hands falling to his lap. Alex looked at him staring at her chest and she smiled, lifting his head up and kissing him passionately. Alex broke the kiss off after Justin moved his hands to her ass, “hang on Mr President something is itching me”, Alex arched her back again and took of her blouse throwing it on the table behind her and then traced her hands up her body to her neck, pulling at the knot she held the straps as they came loose and she let them fall taking the rest of her bra with them to reveal her perfect pert breasts. She then untied the knot at her back and threw the bra with her blouse
Alex breathed a long sigh of relief that displayed her chest perfectly, “that feels so much better”. Justin moved his hands from her ass to her tits and gently massaged them paying particular attention to her nipples, pinching and licking them, “Mr President I like that, that feels so good”. Alex moaned and squirmed as Justin played with her. Alex worked her skirt up the rest of her thighs revealing her matching panties. Alex placed a hand on his shoulder and used the other hand to rub herself through her panties. Alex moaned, the rubbing and licking was absolute bliss, “Mmmmm Mr President oh yes, yes, I want to feel your fingers inside me, pretty please Mr President, pretty please finger me”


Justin kept a hand on her breast and rested the other one on her panties, rubbing her up and down. Sliding his hand underneath he continued rubbing listing to Alex moan. He slipped his two middle fingers into her tight virgin hole and slowly moved them in a come here motion. “Mr President, that’s it, nice and slow” Alex moaned gasping and panting. She raised herself up slightly and took off Justin’s belt. She unbuttoned his pants and pulled them open. Justin moved his hand from her tits to the arm of the chair and he raised himself slightly so she could pull his pants and boxers down to his knees


Lowering themselves to their original position Alex took her brother’s rock hard throbbing cock in her hands. “Oh Mr President you’re a big boy aren’t you”. Alex slowly tugged at her brother. She could feel herself almost ready to cum, she used a hand to play with her clit, and all she needed now was the sound of her brother’s voice. “Please talk dirty to me Mr President”
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
Justin didn’t hesitate, “Do you like it when I finger your tight sweet pussy”? “Mmmmm yes Mr President”. “Are you ready to cum for me you nasty little slut”? “Yes Mr President, I’m ready, I want to cum please make me cum”! Alex rocked her hips and before Justin knew it her essence had escaped, covering his cock and legs. She continued to ride his fingers till she was sure all her juice had been released. “Mmmmm thank you Mr President”. Justin stared at his sister


He couldn’t believe he had just done in real life what he had been dreaming about for the better part of a week. “Your very welcome Alex, very welcome”. Alex looked at Justin with pleading eyes, “Mr President”. “Yes Alex”. “Now that we are both covered in lube, I want you’re cock in my pussy, will you ride my pussy pretty please with a cherry on top, my cherry I want you to pop”. Justin’s jaw almost hit the floor. “Well how can I refuse an offer like that”? Alex removed her brother’s fingers and licked his hand all over, savouring every single drop of her self
Justin placed his hands on her hips and she placed her hands on his shoulders, Alex adjusted her self taking off her panties moving her already dripping wet slit above her brother’s cock. She sank down with sweet anticipation. Having only ever known the touch of fingers she was sure that the proper equipment would be much more satisfying, though she had not bargained on it being painful. Feeling the head of his throbbing member on her opening she lowered herself onto his head. As wet as they were Alex still felt some resistance but it wasn’t much. She yelped at the pain of it entering her tight hole
“Oh god, FUCK”! She screamed. “Justin immediately responded thinking he might have hurt her, “Alex, Alex you alright”. “Yes, it’s just so tight it hurts a little”. She forced down a little further and Justin moved his hands up her back. Alex squirmed on his lap trying to get a feel for the real thing. They stayed like that for a while till she opened up to him a bit more. “Alex you sure you’re ok now”, Justin worried


“Yeah it feels a little better, just a dull ache”. Alex thrust down and took the rest of his cock inside her, popping her cherry she screamed in a mix of pain and pleasure. “OH MY HOLY FUCKING YES, GOD YOU FEEL REALLY GOOD INSIDE ME”!!!!!!!!!!!!! Justin felt sensations of pleasure unknown to him, soft and wet but tight at the same time. “YOU’RE SO FUCKING TIGHT, FEELS SO GOOD WHEN YOU RIDE MY COCK”. They moaned and screamed as Alex cow girl fucked Justin. Alex remembered the tease of their little fantasy and having adjusted to her brother’s cock she decided to heat things up a little. Is this how you punish all the bad girls who have detention Mr President”? Justin’s cock was twitching and throbbing more and more at the duel sensations of fantasy and reality. “No Alex, this is how I punish special offenders, who just don’t respond to conventional methods”. “Mmmmm I’m going to have to get detention with you more often Mr President”
TATTOO KITCHEN

tattoo kitchen

ENTER TO TATTOO KITCHEN
Justin could see that Alex was enjoying it enough for him to rock his hips in time with her thrusts. “You certainly should Alex, though next time your punishment may have to include whips and chains and strict obedience”. Justin could feel his orgasm building and building. “Nasty little sluts need obedience and discipline. “WHAT ARE YOU”!!!!!? Justin screamed. “IM A NASTY SLUT MR PRESIDENT”. “YES YOUR ARE AND NASTY LITTLE SLUTS EXIST TO BE FILLED WITH CUM”!!!!! Justin moaned as he exploded inside her
They both thrust till Justin gave out and sat while Alex pumped his cock dry. “Fill me with cum I want it all, give it all to me”, she moaned as the hot thick liquid filled her up. When Alex stopped thrusting she rested her head on his shoulder and they held each other tight. Justin finally broke the silence a while later. “Alex it’s about time we got this place cleaned up and we got dressed. “Alex looked up at the clock and replaced her head, “Its only 3 15, there is enough time for another quick fuck”. Alex I will fuck you all you want when we get home I promise, we just have to make sure were not caught”. Alex climbed off of Justin moaning as some of his juice leaked out of her hole


She put tattoo kitchen her legs on to the floor and almost collapsed not realizing she was so weak after having been fucked. Steadying herself she took a deep breath, “now that all our games are done clean us up like before our fun”. Justin blinked and looked around and saw that not only the chair and floor were stain free but also their bodies were cleaned up as well. “See Justin no worries, aint magic grand? She said sounding half asleep. All we have to do now is get dressed, oh and I will hold you to your promise when we get home Mr President. Celebrity Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story LoenBellmont FuzzBuckit lilshepherd icemann79 Comments Log in to comment or register here.

TATTOO KITCHEN tattoo kitchen

tattoo kitchen, teen vagina masturbate, lesbian kiss and lick, latin nurse, wanking teen, horny chick gets fucked, i get a shot, from the back, blondes groups, teen amateur blond couple,
Related posts: my milf beach
2011-Dec-29 03:43 - BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
Blonde shemale wank. 72 HOURS of LUST Part 3 Traci slept until almost noon. Her dreams consisted of the two amorous adventures she had experienced the day before. When she awoke, her mind began to focus on what lay in store for her today. She had no idea what she was going to do, but from the way she felt, sex was no doubt going to be a big part of it. In the last twenty-four hours she had been with more men than she had at any time in her life


She had been a virgin when she married Howard, and sex had never been a very important part of their relationship. In the past day she had found out maybe it should have been. She was on her way to the mall at about one o'clock. Some shopping was in order she had decided. Maybe if she bought a few sexy items, she could entice Howard into a more rigorous lovemaking schedule. She would have to take it slowly, though, or answer a million questions about where she had gotten such ideas. Her first stop in the mall was at a dress shop she had often walked by, but never went in. What does middle aged housewife need with the sexy little outfits they sell, she had always thought. Now her eyes were peeled for something that would attract some attention. "Could I help you find something?" Traci turned around to face a woman that was about her age. "I a really don't know what I'm looking for........" Traci could feel her cheeks turn red
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
"Something that is going to catch my husbands attention I guess." She laughed nervously. The woman surveyed her for a moment, and then smiled. "I think I've got what you are looking for." She said, taking Traci's arm and leading her to the back of the store. Once again she looked at Traci, this time measuring her up for size, then turned to a rack of skirts. "How about something like this?" She asked, pulling a black leather mini from the rack. Traci stared at the small piece of leather the woman was holding. "Just how short is that?" She asked, wondering if she even had the legs to wear it. The saleswoman laughed. "Not as short as you think, I guarantee." The two chick woman paused for a moment, then turned to a rack of blouses, and pulled a matching black leather vest from that rack
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
"Want to try it on?" Traci thought for a minute, and then shrugged her shoulders. "Why not, never going to know unless I put it on." She took the two items from the woman, and walked to the dressing room. As she unbuttoned the blouse she was wearing, she felt a tightness in her stomach, she was nervous about even putting anything on like she was holding. Slipping her blouse off, she glanced in the full-length mirror on the wall. Her nipples were hard; she could see them even through her bra. Pulling the vest on, she knew immediately, she was going to need a new bra if she wore something like this. The cut of the vest was very low in the front, and the sleeves were cut out. Her bra showed in both places
Slipping the vest back off, she unclasped her bra and pulled it off also, then put the vest back on. The soft leather felt good on her uncovered nipples. After buttoning the vest, she turned and faced the mirror. The swell of her breasts was very noticeable. Raising her arms she turned to the side. From that view the nearly perfectly rounded sides of her breasts also came into view. She bent forward, then turned back facing the mirror and bent over again. The vest covered her nipples, and though she showed a lot, no matter how she turned and twisted it wasn't too much. She then slid her slacks off, and immediately noticed how pale her legs were
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
"Hose will take care of that." She mumbled to herself. Pulling the mini on, she zipped it up, buttoned it and turned back toward the mirror. She hardly recognized herself. Turning full around, she admired herself, deciding she was glad she had done all of the work she had to get herself back into shape. Two months ago, she wouldn't have dared trying to wear something like this, or even try it on. "How are you doing in there?" The sales lady asked, through the door. Traci didn't answer; she took one quick glance in the mirror, then opened the door and walked out of the dressing room


From the look on the woman’s face, Traci could tell even she was impressed. "You look great,” The woman smiled. "There’s a lot more there than I thought." She said glancing down at Traci's breasts. "But you handle it nicely." Traci could feel herself blush again. "Thank you, it's not too bold is it." "For your husband, I don't think so, but I don't know if I would wear it out by myself." The woman paused a few seconds. "Of course you could always wear a thin white blouse under the vest, and tame it a bit." The woman took Traci's arm again and led her over to the mirrors at the back of the store. "Or if you want to go the other way, and really knock them over, you could wear a push up half bra, and really give them something to drool over." With that statement she turned Traci to the mirror, then standing behind her reached around and slid her hands under Traci's breasts. The action was so sudden she didn't know what the woman was doing exactly. Pushing up on her breasts, the woman smiled over Traci's shoulder. "See the difference." Staring into the mirror, the first thing Traci noticed was the enormous swell in her breasts. The second thing she noticed sent a shock sweeping through her body


Another woman’s hands cupping her breasts. "I...a....a....." Traci stepped forward quickly, and then turned around to the woman. "I....a...need a dark pair of hose also." She said, obviously in a state of near panic. The sales lady acted as if nothing was wrong. "That's no problem, what about that bra." "I'll pass on that for awhile." She calmed down pretty quickly. "Can't put too much on Howard at one time." She smiled at the woman, the woman smiled back. "Ok, can I show you anything else today.”? "No, that will be all." Traci turned and walked back into the dressing room


Once she shut the down, she let out a heavy sigh. Her stomach was still a little uneasy as she undressed, then put her clothes back on. When she exited the room, the saleslady was waiting for her at the front counter near the front door. "Will that be cash or charge?" She asked, she had already rang up the purchases and sacked the outfit. "Charge." Traci said smiling at the woman, she wondered if the woman had made a pass at her a few minutes earlier. She could never remember a salesperson ever doing anything even remotely like that before. Traci handed her the credit card, sneaking a glimpse at the woman as she ran it through the machine. What was getting into her, she was looking at a woman very differently than she ever had before. "There we go, hon.,” The woman said handing Traci her card back. She smiled at Traci, "Anything else I can do for you?" "No, not today, thank you." Traci felt a warm rush course through her body as they spoke
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
The woman handed her the sack. Walking out of the store, Traci turned once again and looked at the woman. She smiled again. Once in the mall, Traci walked slowly, window-shopping at each store she came too. Her mind kept going back to the woman at the dress shop. She had to be imagining what had happened, women just didn't make passes at other women in such public places. Traci wasn't real sure women made passes at women at all. This was all a new subject for her
She had heard about those kinds of women, but she had always thought they were large manly women that did that sort of thing, not pretty middle-aged normal looking women. She then began wondering what it would be like to be with another woman. What could they do to each other? She tried to imagine herself lying on the bed, letting another woman kiss her and touch her body. While it seemed a little far-fetched, she found that it didn't sound all that perverse or abnormal to her. She felt her cheeks flush slightly at the thoughts that were running through her mind. Suddenly she was aware of where she was again, and glanced around to see if anyone noticed, but then she thought, "notice what silly, your thinking, not talking out loud." Once she had made her way around the mall, she walked back to her car. "What now Traci?" She asked herself as she unlocked the car door. "You've just spent a hundred dollars on an outfit you will never have the nerve to wear." She got in the car and started it, then sat there for a few minutes trying to decide if she was ready to go home yet or if she wanted to drive around awhile


"She decided on driving around." As she drove through town, Traci wasn't paying much attention where she was going, just driving, something in her said she needed to clear her head of all of these thoughts she was having and get back to being a normal loyal housewife. She thought about what it would be like when she first faced her husband again. Would she tell him, would he be able to tell she had done something? The thought of Howard finding out about her sudden infidelity scared her. He would probably leave her if he ever found out. Traci made no more stops in her little drive, but the drive hadn't helped her clear her mind either. She was only a few blocks from home, when she noticed a young man standing on the corner, his thumb up trying to hitch a ride. She pulled over, all the time asking just what the hell she thought she was doing. The young man, was about twenty or so, and dressed well, probably from the university
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
He jogged up to the car and bent over peering into the window, smiling. "Hi, my names Eric, could you give me a lift, my car broke down a few blocks back and I really need to get to school." The boys deep blue eyes were almost hypnotic. "Sure, get in." Traci said smiling back at the boy. When he slid in beside her on the front seat, he thanked her for stopping. "I didn't know what I was going to do, I sure didn't want to miss class today." "No problem, my names Traci." She wondered if she should have introduced herself as Mrs., it was too late now. "So what class are you trying to make?" "Intro to Geology." The boy checked the older woman out when he thought she wasn't looking. Traci noticed but didn't say anything, she was flattered a young man would be interested enough to look. Crazy thoughts started to immediately shoot through her head, and straight to her over active love button
She glanced down at Eric’s hands; they looked so soft and gentle. Traci took a deep breath. "Listen I have to stop at my house for a minute, then I'll take you on to the university, ok." She glanced his way; he was staring at her breasts. "Sure, no problem, I got a few minutes yet." His face turned slightly red when he realized Traci had caught him staring. Her face flushed slightly also. They drove silently to the house, and Traci pulled into the drive. Glancing around for nosy neighbors she saw none. "Want to come inside for a minute, have a coke or something, I'll be just a minute." "That would be great." Eric's mind was no doubt working overtime now, Traci thought. A middle aged woman while not boldly making a pass at him, was at least making it possible for him to make a pass at her. Traci got out of the car and quickly walked to the front door, Eric right behind her. She wondered if he had any idea what was going through her mind. That question was answered just as soon as they got inside
Traci stopped and turned around, Eric was standing right behind her. His beautiful blue eyes were melting her very quickly; from the look on his face he knew it. "So make yourself comfortable, I'll be just a sec." The nervousness in her voice was very apparent. "Sure, take your time." He stood and watched as Traci walked to the stairs. "There's coke in the refrigerator, help yourself." Traci walked up the stairs knowing full well the young man was watching her she felt her cheeks flush. "Traci what in the world are you doing, what has got into yourself." She scolded herself as she walked into the bedroom, not even knowing what she was doing up there. "Get a hold of yourself, you can't do anything with this boy, he's young enough to be your son." She walked around the bedroom a couple of times trying to figure out just how she was going to get herself out of this. "Just go straight down the stairs, and out the front door, that’s all you have to do." She walked to the door, opened it and ran into Eric. "You ok." He said, not moving from in front of her. He was a few inches taller than Traci; his young shoulders were broad, like a swimmer


He was holding a coke. "Yes..." she stammered, not looking directly at him, "are you ready to go." "I'm ready, but not to go." He said, softly. "What?" Traci felt that by now familiar knot in her stomach. The ache was rapidly moving to her most sensitive region. "And I think your ready, but no to go." Eric's smile was now a bit more of a leer. Still he didn't make a move for her, he just blocked her path, making her endure the moment just a little longer. "I a...a....don't know what your talking about." Traci still couldn't look him in the eyes, knowing full well the lust she felt would betray her. "Sure you do, I'll tell you what, lets play a quick little game." With that, he gently raised his free hand to her cheek, lightly rubbing it. Traci didn't move, though the electric shock nearly shook her from her feet. His hand slowly came down across her neck and the front of her blouse. When his hand cupped her heaving breast, she knew it was all over; she had let the game go to far. Eric knew it too. "See your ready." He gently pushed her back into the bedroom, not taking the moment too fast


Traci stepped back as he gently squeezed her breast. "I'm a married woman." She said weakly, still not making a move to push his hand away. As they passed the chest of drawers just inside the door, Eric sat his coke down. Bringing his now freed second hand up to her cheek, he slipped it around her neck and pulled her into him. His lips touched hers lightly, and Traci accepted the kiss, the second was one was a bit more urgent. On the third kiss her arms went around him and pulled him close. Suddenly the knot in her stomach had turned to a blazing fire. She wanted this young boy, she needed him, and he was perfectly willing to let her have him. Both were breathing heavily when the third kiss ended. Somehow with the hand that had been massaging her breast had found the buttons to her blouse as they kissed and undone the first two
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
When she backed away from her soon to be lover, her bra covered breast were pushing the blouse apart so he could see her proud cleavage. Now with both hands free, Eric could finish the job he had started. Slowly he unbuttoned Traci's blouse and tugged it from the waistband of her slacks. "They are beautiful." He said lowly, staring at her scantily covered chest. Traci could feel her hardened nipples pushing into the light fabric of her bra. Her ragged heavy breathing forced them even harder into it. "You are such a beautiful woman." Eric slipped the blouse from her shoulders, then reached behind her and unclasped the bra. Traci was powerless to stop him, even if she would have wanted to. She was now looking into his eyes, watching each reaction he had as more of her body came into his view
Glancing down she saw the effect her body was having on his young manhood. His jean-covered cock was nearly bulging through the material. Eric slipped the bra from her shoulders, and sighed. "Just beautiful." He said again, once again reaching up and cupping her breasts, this time with both hands. Her nipples hardened to his touch, his hands were soft, as she had thought, and they felt good touching her. A moan escaped her lips, and she closed her eyes, savoring the soft gentle touch of her young lover
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
Though not very old he was definitely experienced, probably more so than her. His hands once again slipped around her and pulled her close, his lips crushing against hers, her large tits pushing against his chest. She felt his hands trace down her back until they came to rest on her ass, then push her mid section into his hardened manhood. Traci now kissed him furiously, growing impatient. She wanted to feel him in her she wanted everything he had to give. Eric was content to take things slowly, or at least until he had to do something about the ache he was feeling in his cock. The afternoon was young and Eric was not going to make his class. Eric’s hands stayed on Traci's ass the entire kiss, gently forcing her into his hard manhood over and over again
Her nostrils flared with passion, trying desperately to pull enough oxygen into her lungs as not to pass out from the overwhelming feelings that were shooting through her body. Her nails dug into his cloth covered shoulders, her tongue darted in and out of his mouth. As the kiss broke, it was Traci's turn to disrobe her young partner. He let his arms drop to his sides as she unbuttoned his shirt. Her impatience with the buttons popped two off. Eric didn't seem to mind. Traci pulled his shirt from his slacks and slid it from his shoulders, much the same way he had done to her. His smooth hairless chest rippled in muscle


Eric was not a big young man but he was built solidly. Once his shirt was on the floor behind him, Traci once again pushed her chest into his. This time her naked breasts caressing his naked bare chest. She rubbed her tits on his chest and upper stomach until his hands came up to her shoulders and gently pushed down. She knew what he wanted, looking into his smiling eyes, she smiled too, for the first time. Slowly she knelt down, her breasts not breaking contact with his body even as they slid across his cloth-covered crotch. Once on her knees she reached up and unbuckled his belt, then unsnapped his slacks. Slowly she pulled down his zipper, with each inch allowing his hard cock a bit more room. Eric’s white cotton briefs were all that separated Traci from the turgid hot meat she so desperately wanted
Her lips covered his cloth covered love stick with kisses, as she tugged his slacks down. Once he stepped from the slacks, Traci pulled the briefs down, freeing his cock. It sprang free, bouncing against her cheek. She moaned as she felt the hot meat come in contact with her face. His cock left a trace of pre-cum slickness each time it slid across her cheek. Eric was moving just enough to rub his cock at different spots on her flushed face. His breathing was becoming more ragged by the minute as he watched the beautiful older woman close her eyes and relish in the contact he was making with her face. Finally his cock brushed her lips. Traci opened her mouth just enough to snake her tongue across the tip of his large prick


So many different sizes, she thought, tasting the salty pre-cum droplets. Less than two days before what Traci was doing wouldn't even have crossed her mind, now she relished in the fact that soon this young man would slide his hard meat into her mouth and she would suck him until he told her to stop. Her sudden love for sucking cock was overwhelming. The night before she had wanted to taste cum shooting into her mouth, today she was going too. Eric slipped his cock between her lips and Traci hungrily sucked him deeper into her mouth. As inexperienced as she was, she couldn't take a lot, but she took what she could and craved it. Eric’s hands were now on the side of her head, guiding her back and forth on his throbbing manhood
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
He groaned with each stroke, the feel of her warm soft mouth around him pushed him close to an orgasm almost immediately. "That's it baby, suck me off, I want to cum in your mouth the first time." He moaned as Traci swirled her tongue around the tip of his cock as he pulled it almost out of her mouth. "Do you want me to cum in your mouth honey?" He asked. Traci couldn't answer, so she increased her assault on him letting him know that is indeed what she wanted. She could feel his cock twitch with each stroke. Reaching up with one hand she cupped his balls, feeling the tightness in them. She didn't know a lot about cock sucking, but it didn't take long for her to realize she would soon be given a load of his white-hot sticky love juice. Her body trembled at the thought; she was having an orgasm sucking the boy off. Her still cloth covered crotch was wet from excitement; her entire body shook as she came


Looking up, she could see the young man staring down at her, smiling as he pumped his cock in and out of her mouth. "Here it comes baby, take it, and take it all." He announced. Traci braced herself for her first taste of a mans orgasm. He groaned once again as the first shot of cum shot from the end of his cock splattering the back of Traci's throat, she groaned and came again as his cock exploded into her mouth. Stream after stream of hot liquid filled her mouth. She tried desperately to drink the load, but couldn't keep up with the onslaught. She could feel some escape her lips and drop to her heaving breasts. Eric thrust in and out of her mouth several times making sure she had taken all there was too give. Finally he backed away from her and looked down. Traci was panting, staring up at her young lover, a few drops of cum on her chin, a few more slowly soaking into her breasts


"You were wonderful." She panted, still trying to catch her breath. "So full." "How about if I repay the favor?" Eric replied reaching out to help her up. "It is going to take a few minutes for me to recover, how about if I eat your pussy until then." The words sounded so strange, yet Traci knew that is exactly what her aching cunt wanted and needed. Standing, she didn't say a word, she instead unbuttoned her slacks and slid them and her panties down across her hips. Her sparse tuft of blonde hair was the first thing to come into view of the eager eyed young man. As Traci stepped from her slacks, she backed up to the bed. She was completely naked, proudly displaying her body to this gentle young man. His eyes devoured her as she lay down on the bed, her legs parting for him to get a good view of her slick, aching pussy. He walked to the bed kneeling between her spread legs
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
His hand came to her damp cunt a finger sliding into her almost immediately. Traci jumped at the touch, then moaned. "Your so wet, so hot." Eric said, extracting his finger and bringing it to his lips. He tasted the sweet nectar of her womanhood. A second time he brought his hand to her damp lower lips, this time placing his entire hand over her cunt, he separated his fingers, pulling her lips apart. He could easily see her swollen love button, throbbing as his fingers grazed over it. "Oh, Eric." Was all that Traci could say, as she watched the experienced young man playing with her cunt
BLONDE SHEMALE WANK

blonde shemale wank

ENTER TO BLONDE SHEMALE WANK
She watched him for a second time lick his fingers of her hot juices. He then placed his hands on each of her thighs just above the knees and pushed forward until her cunt was totally exposed to him. He leaned down slowly, never losing eye contact with her as his mouth came in contact with her cunt for the first time. She hunched up into him as she felt his mouth clamp around her clitoris, sucking the small bud into his mouth. His tongue swabbed the hardened little bud, sending shivers through her entire body. His hands slid down her thighs until he cupped her asscheeks and pulled her up into his face more. Traci went crazy thrashing on the bed, trying so hard to impale herself on his talented young tongue


Eric sucked and licked all of the outer areas of her throbbing pussy before actually splitting the folds of her womanhood with his tongue. He knew she would erupt as soon as his tongue slid inside her. She had come about as far as she could without release. He rubbed her asscheeks, grabbing them every few strokes until he knew it was time to bring her off. His final assault lifted her hips from the bed his mouth clamped on her pussy, his tongue stabbing into her like a small cock. She could stand no more, screaming she reached up and grabbed each side of his head and hunched into his mouth, until her orgasm washed over her. Wave after wave coursed through her body, as she felt her own cum seeping from her onto the waiting tongue of her young lover. "oh god, oh god, yes, yes, yes, yes." She squealed
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
Her thrashing body seemed to be emptying everything it had built up for a long time. She had only thought she had experienced an earth shaking orgasm the day before. This was the real thing. Finally as Eric backed away and stood up, Traci lay back on the bed. Her breathing finally came back to normal as she lay there looking at her new lover


His cock was beginning to harden again and she knew there was still at least one more wonderful moment left to happen. She closed her eyes waiting for the young man to join her. When she opened her eyes a few moments later, Eric was still standing his hand around his cock stroking it slowly to its complete length. He was smiling down at her, that same gleam in his eyes. Watching him pull on his cock was yet another erotic experience she had never witnessed before. Slowly she slid her hand down between her legs and rubbed her cunt while watching him. Each time a finger grazed her still hard clit, she would moan. He then stepped forward, his cock now once again at full length and hard. He grabbed her thighs where he had before and pushed her knees up until they touched her breast and walked on his knees forward until his cock brushed the lips of her cunt


Traci slipped her hand around the hard member and rubbed it across her well-lubricated womanhood. Pushing forward, Eric slid his cock into her in a steady motion until he was fully into her and his balls lightly bounced against her ass. Pulling about half way out he then pushed in again. Traci smiled up at her young lover as his cock buried itself into her, his balls bouncing against her ass with each stroke. Her willing pussy was fully lubricated. Their lovemaking was a slow steady process, each of them savoring the feeling of their bodies connecting. Eric pushed his cock into the depths of her aching cunt and then out again in a steady rhythm until he could see his beautiful older lover once again losing control. Even with his hands under her knees and pushing down blonde shemale wank on her, she still managed to find a way to push herself into him with each stroke. Her hips would rotate slightly each time she thrust up making his hard prick touch a new spot inside her each time
His steady motion was driving her crazy with lust. "Harder, Eric, harder please." She moaned trying to pick the tempo up. Eric didn't say a word, but her did as she asked. With each stroke he pounded into her harder than the stroke before. Traci felt her orgasm once again build within her. This time it was a series of small jolts as the young man buried his cock deep within her drenched cunt. "ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” She groaned when she felt his cock begin to twitch within her. The rush of her orgasm coincided blonde shemale wank with Eric's orgasm. His hot liquid shot into her, she could feel it coat her insides as her pussy melted around the pistoning love blonde shemale wank stick of her newfound friend. As his orgasm subsided he let go of her legs and lay down across her body, his chest mashing into hers, his lips searching hers out for the first deep kiss of the day
Traci continued to push her sloshing cunt up and down his now softening cock as they embraced. Three men in one day. Was she a nymphomaniac?



BLONDE SHEMALE WANK blonde shemale wank

blonde shemale wank, austrian, blonde cocksucking, how make sex, ebony big boobs, hardcore anal sex with teen, asain strapon, feeding chick, woman fucking, boy get cum, black nailing milf, babes getting a facial,
Related posts: homemade milf porn
2011-Dec-28 22:38 - SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
Solo girl secretary. From the Desk of Minus Three: Here we go again. Shen the Skald. This is nothing like Tides of Fall, nothing like Honeysuckle, and nothing like (s)mall. It’s what I’m feeling most right now though, so it’s what I’m writing. The story will be told in three books that will be longer than any of the parts of Tides were
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Flights, Shafts, and Barbs. I’m still working on (s)mall, but it’s a tangled and lengthy process. It’s one of those things where you have to stop and ask “am I really good enough to be writing this at this point in my career?” and I think the answer is no. The various connections of the six characters have to be perfect and I’m not willing to deliver something substandard so those anxious to get back into it will just have to wait. I wish I could say I’m sorry for that, but I’m not. When it sees light, it will be amazing. For now though, here’s a new long spanning thing for you all to sink your teeth into. -3 Flights ~ Shen the Skald Book One This trail is obsidian, The grip of winter uncoiled A lover would follow me, Cast down and sworn to the dark -Opeth, The Devil’s Orchard 1 I was born under the sign of Chiron in a temple of Zihn in the nation of Setia in the year 946 by the calendar of the King. My hair had never been shorn because even as a babe I had never shown fear and so it hung to my waist with only a single braid bringing order near my left eye while the rest hung loose and wild
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
That on my face had turned from fluff to scruff two years past when the leaves fell and so there was no reason for her father to deny me her hand…and yet he had. For 19 summers I had been a proper man of the village of Marish, and now at the dawn of my 19th winter I craved a wife and knew that wife should be Chloe. Her father, a cooper, had seemed saddened by his denial of my request but had denied it anyways. He had told me I would make a good husband, just not for his daughter. To protest would have been weakness. As the temples of Zahn had gained ascendancy my bloodline’s place in the scrolls had moved from header to footnote and as such I did not wish to bring shame and heap it atop dwindled standing. Those born in the temples of Zihn were still proud enough. I could not fathom it though. I had learned the ways of bow and blade like all men of Marish. I had an apprenticeship with Siven Ketch, the region’s best fletcher
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
I would inherit my family home when my father passed from his body into the stars. Perhaps he did not want his daughter chained to a waning star? The Harver family’s patriarch had not seemed overly pious to me, he barely kept the Days of the Temple, and so it seemed unlikely to me that his denial of my request would be based on lore from the Scrolls. Perhaps he had turned away my wish because I wasn’t one of the braggarts of the village, too occupied by my quill when I wasn’t occupied with my work? Chloe had never seemed to favor the contests the other men of the village engaged themselves in, never pining after those that could run faster or throw further. Was it that her father secretly wished for a grandson born of one of these men, instead of a poet languishing in the body of a warrior? I should not be consumed with these questions, but I could think of little else. Shen Marth!” Siven’s voice jarred me from my reverie. “Pay attention to your work! I had scored the shaft in my hand too deeply with my knife


The nock was ruined. Wasted. I shook my head and looked at Siven with a curt nod of apology and took up a new shaft. Nocked, I handed it to him so he could attach the feathers to it in his jig. While he set them in place I nocked four more and laid them to wait on the workbench. Several of those he had fletched already were dry now, so I began wrapping them with linen string. It was precise work and not something to do while absorbed in other things and so I tried to push Chloe from my mind
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
I did not succeed. You are wasting our time today, Shen,” Siven said, looking over the rims of his glasses at me as I struggled to bind the flights evenly. “You are wandering the stars today. What is your distraction, boy? I am no boy, old man,” I said to him, feigning my usually easy smile. Ha! I have forgotten more than you’ve known so to me you are a boy, still. His cracked and weathered voice spoke the truth, but I would hear none of it. I had been waiting inside for a chance to snap at someone and though Siven was not the one to deserve it I allowed myself the indulgence. Perhaps then you have also forgotten civility? Or is it just that you see your twilight upon you and so rail against those that are perched upon their dawn?” I said to him. Siven raised his eyebrows, looking shocked before his ire melted to mirth. “I have been chastised by a poet? And this is to irk me? Shut up old man,” I said, looking back to my work. The flights were messy, ragged from my repeated efforts to wrap the thin twine around them evenly. I threw the shaft to the bench and scowled at it
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
“You do not know me well enough to scold me so. I know you better than you think. I know you as I know all young men your age. Still trying to prove your balls have dropped, anxious to leave your boyhood behind but still wet behind your ears. Not me,” I said moodily. “I am not like these other boasters and swingcocks,” I grumbled. Oh no?” Siven asked, his hands following years of practiced motion while he looked at me and spoke. “So you are not upset over a woman? You are notdistracted by being between breasts as it were? Life is long Shen Marth; your mothers teat is not so far behind that you need to rush to replace it. I sneered at Siven


Sneered at what I saw as a cruel and barbed jest. My mother had died during my birth and so I had been reared on goat’s milk. I knew he was merely poking fun and had not meant any insult; indeed, the priests of Zihn had seen it as a great omen of my strength that I would slay my mother with my very birth. I did not see it as such. Priests would call any small thing an omen if they thought a courtesy would be paid into their coffer for it. I grunted and took a new shaft into my hand, bending to my task. I spoke quickly,” Siven said, taking his hand from the jig and putting it on my forearm
I pulled away but did not look at him. “My words were unkind though I did not mean them to be. Let us just work,” I said quietly, spoiling another set of flights with my clumsy raveling of the linen twine. That would be a nice thing; to lose ourselves in the task, Shen,” he said. “But it is not to be for you today. I’ve not seen you foul so many shafts since you were just a small boy with oafish fingers. Go. Go and return tomorrow. Hmph,” I grunted. “You would send me away, too? I would,” he said


“Would and am. Go. Fine then,” I said, tossing the arrow down. “If you don’t want me I will leave. Siven chuckled at my back as I left his workshop. He was a kind natured old man, and had not meant any harm with his words. They stung me though, salt in the wound left by Chloe’s father when he had rejected me the evening before. Snow fell gently like soft ash from the sky as I put up the fur collar of my quilt lined leather jacket and stalked moodily through the streets of the village of Marish. The earth still held enough warmth to melt the flakes on the ground and the lanes were a brown muck of slush and mud. Overnight the cold would keep the snow and by tomorrow the frosts of fall would have turned into the first white of winter. The grey and the chill and the puffs of breath from the mouths of those I passed formed words in my mind and I wished I had somewhere to sit and write. If I were to go home now I would be caring for my father


He did well enough on his own, but when I was around he gave some of himself up. At this hour he would be done with chores and sipping whiskey by the fire, a mist across his rheumy eyes as he walked the paths of his memory. Repetition was his savior; it is what allowed him to function. If I came home now he would think it to be hours later than it was and I would have to cook for him despite it not being time to eat. I shook my head silently at his mental infirmity and allowed my feet to carry me to the town’s tavern. It did not have a name like the taverns along roads or those in larger towns or cities
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
It was merely the tavern. There was only one and so it did not need a name. Even half way between the midday meal and dinner there were some few people inside. Olsen, the old drunk, warmed his feet by the fire with his graying hound snoring beside him. Noen the smith with an alepot in his hand at the small bar in the back. Belver the tavern keeper turning a joint of meat on the spit. Two of Colm’s militiamen drunk off their stools in a corner playing at dice. I took a table away from the others and blew into my hands to chase the chill from my fingers. Where’s your blade, Shen Marth?” one of the militiamen called to me


“What good if we’re raided? It was not law, but it was accepted that all men of Marish carried a blade or bow. I rarely did. The village hadn’t been raided since before I was born. I saw little point in the custom. Perhaps he’ll spin a yarn and make them swoon!” the other militiaman joked. They laughed, Olsen joining in. I shrugged and removed a roll of rough parchment from my jacket’s inner pocket. My quill was modern and out of place in the village. It had been my mother’s and my father had given it to me when I learned to pen words


The ink was drawn from the pot into a hollow place inside of it, flowing from the nib as you wrote with it. It was perhaps my most prized possession in all of the world. I recalled the drifting flakes from the sky and began scratching words onto the paper after Belver brought me a pot of ale and I nodded my thanks and pressed a coin into his hand. Flakes like ash from sky Cold burnt immolation Past under winter’s blanket Passed over embrace Face lost, drifted under soon Life’s noon met and pondered Soon squandered hastily One loved wastefully Mourned Life lived chastely Scorned Price bid, false reckoned Come now…’ winter beckoned me Come now…” winter threatened me More poems, Shen?” a voice said, breaking my reverie. I looked up to see my good friend Colm Ders, leader of the militia and son of the village headman. He had a warm smile on his face and an alepot in his hand, his cheeks angelina anal teen rosy from coming in from the cold. Colm,” I nodded in greeting. “How fares the day? It fares well,” he said, clapping me on the shoulder before sitting across from me. “And for you…not so well Shen? I am fine,” I said defensively


“Why would you say that to me? Instead of putting another braid in your hair you are at the tavern midday, penning your poems and sipping ale. I take it old man Harver said no? You take it correctly, my friend” I said, taking a drink. I told you Shen, she does not fancy you,” Colm said to me with a large grin on his stubbled face. “Old Harver dotes on his daughter and would have her marry for love and not standing. She would grow to love me,” I said. “I am a good man. I would be a fine husband. Are not poets supposed to understand these things?” Colm asked me, laughing. “Perhaps she loves another? Who?” I asked, sitting my alepot down heavily and leaning forward. “Who does she love Colm? Ha! How should I know these things, friend?” he laughed
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
“I’m a militiaman, not a seer! I merely mean that you cannot know the heart of a woman, Shen. They are confusing creatures. Hmph. Confusing, perhaps. Fickle, most certainly. I do not intend to give up my suit, friend. Oh, that will work well!” Colm spouted. “A woman is not a hare or hart, to be pursued until you fell her with one of your shafts. We will see. She will love me by the end of winter,” I told him, sipping again at my ale. Is that it then? You wish to pierce her with your shaft?” He leered and raised his eyebrows suggestively. Enough of your jokes, Colm,” I said, shaking my head
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
“She is not a harlot and you do her reputation harm with such words. Colm took my pen from my hand and put it in his pocket. “You dwell overmuch. And you brood, Shen! I made to roll up the parchment and return it to my pocket, but Colm snatched it up with a laugh and began to read aloud what I had written. He got to ‘drifted under soon’ before I grabbed it back. You mock me,” I said. “Are we not friends, Colm? I only wish to see you happy, friend,” he explained, a natural smile dimpling his round cheeks


“It is very beautiful, but it is morose. Why don’t you write about something happy for a change? Or pen a bawdy tune to sing over drink? Yeah!” Olsen yelled from beside the fire. “Sing us a tune of lusty women, Shen! All those in the tavern laughed and I blushed. Some others, finished their work early for the day, had entered. Amongst them was Farsh Hiven and his daughters Margot and Mavia. Both were comely girls, both of an age to marry, both besotted with me since the only time I had actually recited a poem of mine here in the tavern one night when I had passed my mark and slipped to deep into my cup. Farsh was selling eggs to Belver and his daughters looked at me, batting their lashes and being coy. You see?” Colm asked me, smiling. “There are more women in the village than skinny Chloe Harver. I do not want to plant seed in a low born famer’s daughter,” I said to him
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
“As the son of a tradesman I should be wed to the daughter of a tradesman, Colm. Poor Shen Marth,” he joked. “Spoiled for choice but sick with loneliness. Busty lasses with dark hair pine for you but you pine for a blonde switch of a girl that would probably break during child birth. I swear friend, I think you do this to yourself simply so you have something to write about. Not without my pen I can’t,” I said, holding my hand out. He returned my mother’s quill to me and I put it in my pocket with the parchment. As Farsh Hiven left with his daughters they both waved and worked their charms at me, poking and elbowing each other in rivalry. I waved sheepishly at them and they giggled loudly. Their father noticed and smiled, waving to me as well. He would do well to have one of his daughters married into my family and I could see he thought well of the idea. I must go, Shen,” Colm said, belching as he put his alepot down


“Are you staying for more ale? I think I will,” I said. “I’m in no mood to go home yet. As you pass will you stop and see my father? He is no doubt fine, Shen. But I’ll stop in on him for you. How is he doing of late? He is well enough in body,” I told Colm. “But his mind slips further into dreams with each passing month. Colm nodded, pursing his lips as he clapped me on the shoulder again. When he was gone I went back to my writing, drinking perhaps more ale than I intended but thankful to be left alone with my thoughts. 2 The tavern had grown loud. Many were eager to celebrate the first snow of winter and someone had brought a lute


Two tables by the fire had been moved that those who wished to might dance, leaving old Olsen the drunkard where he slept in his chair with his hound at his feet. I do not remember when Mavia Hiven had sat at my table with me, but as my earlier focused melancholy turned to a tangled mire of general malaise I had welcomed her company. It is the nature of drink in one who feels wronged; an honest opinion is less welcome than a sympathetic one. She was a very comely lass, Colm was right about that. Her hair was long and dark, her breasts strained against the top of her shirt, and the curve of her bottom under her skirt was not so small that I could ignore it but not too large as to be distasteful to me. She was young, just barely of an age to marry, and the light from the fire and the tallow candles played off her sparkling eyes like small stars in a room of brown and grey


Over the time she sat with me, listening to me lament my ill fortune, she had moved closer inch by inch until she was seated right next to me against the wall. Her hand was on my leg, I don’t know when that happened either, but her touch was soft and warm through my breeches. Her older sister, Margot, was not there; I was as glad of that as I was of Mavia’s company because I didn’t feel like watching the two of them compete for my attention. Margot was two years Mavia’s senior and in my mind somewhat past ripe; rounder, plumper, softer. One of her teeth was turned somewhat in her mouth and it harmed her smile. Mavia had nice teeth though, straight and white, and though I’d never noticed it before the afternoon of ale helped me see it now. Will you sing one of your songs?” Mavia asked me, leaning close. She smelled warm and welcoming, her breath on my ear moist and soft. I do not write songs,” I said to her. She squeezed my leg with her small hand. “A poem, then


I have heard you before Shen! It would be beautiful. I do not wish to, no. Will you do it for me?” Her hand moved higher on my leg and her solo girl secretary lips brushed my ear ever so slightly as she spoke over the noise of the full tavern. “Please? It must have been the ale. I could have said no and still had any way I wished with Mavia. I looked around the tavern and saw Chloe then. She was with her brother and sister and some others, talking at the bar and laughing and having fun without me. I do not know when they had arrived, perhaps somewhere between my sixth pot and my seventh. Perhaps jealousy would spur her affections where my desire for her had not. Okay,” I said to Mavia
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
“For you. Her eyes lit up and her smile grew as I stood. She followed me, taking my hand in hers. I let her. I wanted Chloe to see us. I went past her and her friends at the bar, trying to look like I didn’t know she was there


The man with the lute, Haim from the mill, was taking a break and smoking his pipe as I approached him. Haim!” I said. “We will do a number together? I would be pleased!” Haim said, raising his alepot in greeting. He looked at Mavia holding my hand, then smirked and looked back to me. “Something pleasing to the ear? Not too sad? I nodded. “Just play something that can be danced to, Haim. I will do the rest. He finished his pipe as we spoke of nothing


The seasons, our families, the coming winter, that sort of thing. Mavia’s fingers twined with mine and her grip grew tighter. She stood closer to me, her breasts brushing my arm and lingering there. When I would look at her I could see the interest in her eyes turn to desire. I did not love her, I could never with my heart in the hands of another, but I was not immune to her feminine spell. As men do, I rationalized things in my mind
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
She was lusty and eager, I was a man and able. It would be an easy thing to lay with her and she would keep it a secret so as not to hurt her sister’s feelings. After all, Margot had kept it from her that we had lain together in her father’s loft two summers ago for the same reason. I had been drinking that night as well. I had rationalized it the same way. What harm then, a dalliance? And if Chloe should see us leave together so much the better. Haim took up his lute and began to play a jumpy and fast melody. Stomping of feet, clapping of hands, a few danced. Freeing my hand of Mavia’s grip I stood beside Haim, and clapping my hands I began to recite one of my poems in the best voice I had


I was not a singer but few in Marish had any kind of gift for words and what would be laughed at on a stage or in the tavern of some city was to the people of my home a fine thing indeed. Hair like the silk of corn She danced the rite of spring Alas, alas, oh to be the maypole Soft like wool fresh shorn Her feet did trace the ring A lass, a lass, ode to she the foal And so forth. I had written it about Chloe when first I saw her dance and I was happy to see her turn about on the floor of the tavern as I sang it. I watched her body wind and move about, her feet on toes and her hair on shoulders. She smiled wide and laughed and clapped her hands. When Haim had finished playing she went back to her friends, not even sparing me a glance. Mavia was at my side again. Did you see me dance, Shen?” she asked, taking my hand again. Hm? Yes,” I said, watching Chloe having fun with her friends
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
“It was beautiful. You danced beautifully. Shen, I am tired I think,” Mavia said, her breasts touching my arm again. “My father said he heard wolves about last night. Do you think it is safe for me to walk home alone? I narrowed my eyes and looked at her. My family home was closer to the woods than hers and I had heard no such wolves
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
It was a pleasant fiction though, the kind that spares her reputation if any saw us leaving together. “I would think not. Perhaps I should walk you there? Her smile grew and her eyes were full of mischief. “I will get my shawl. I was bid farewell by some as I made my way through the crowded tavern. Haim was at the bar getting a drink and I went to say goodbye to him so that I could be near Chloe as I made it loudly known I was walking Mavia Hiven home


If she noticed I could not tell. I saw one of her friends pointing at me and saying something quietly to Chloe, something that prompted laughter behind hands. So it is just wolves then?” Haim asked me, elbowing my arm and winking. Perhaps,” I said loudly. “Or perhaps not! He laughed knowingly and I shook his hand before finding Mavia by the tavern door. The night had grown quite cold and I put my arm around her shoulders. She crossed hers and walked close to me. We were both some small bit unsteady from drink and laughed and talked as we walked. When we reached her family’s farm she had grown quieter, telling me to do the same that we not wake her father or her mother or her sister. “Shen, the walk has woke me up. I am no longer as tired


Would you like to see our mare’s new colt? She was already opening the door into the small barn before I answered that I would. As I stepped in behind her she closed the door behind me and immediately was in my arms, kissing me with her lips wide and her tongue lashing about drunkenly in my mouth. She kissed like a girl who had only seen others doing it. There was a certain sultry sexiness to that and I put one hand on the back of her head and my other onto her round but firm bottom and pulled her closer to me. Through her skirt I could feel an ass that was far more pleasing in its shape than her sister’s had been two years previous
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
Mavia’s breasts were large but still firm with youth and they heaved against my chest as she breathed noisily around our kiss. Where should we…” she sighed, parting only slightly from me to say it. In the loft,” I said to her quietly, taking her hand and guiding her to the little stairs that led up. At the top we collapsed into a pile of straw, legs and lips tangled together. She was frantic, breathing heavy and groping at me with her hands. The last time I had lain with a woman was in this same spot, and I felt a momentary stab of guilt at what I was doing. It was quickly washed away by the drink in my veins and her hand finding my hard shaft in my pants. Oh!” she gasped, feeling along its length. “Shen! You’re quite hard I pushed her skirts up as she worked the laces of my breeches with her fingers


I knelt between her legs and as she freed me from the confines of my clothes I roughly untied the laces at her bosom. She had my cock in her hands and in the dim light from the moon coming through cracks in the roof I could see her face, her eyes heavy lidded and her mouth pouty and seductive. I pulled open her blouse and looked wantonly at her exposed breasts. She shivered slightly at the kiss of the cold air on her skin. It’s cold…” she whispered. Not for long,” I said, inching forward and lowering my chest towards hers. Shen…” she said nervously. “I have never Do not be afraid,” I breathed in her ear, stroking her long dark hair from the side of her face. Mavia nodded and I felt her positioning my cock at the entrance to her womanhood
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
I pushed against her, reveling in the hot sensation of her entrance on my head as I tried to slide into her. It was tight and I was hard and she squealed in pain through tightly clamped lips as I thrust once to enter her. Only the tip had pierced her but she already had tears shining on her cheeks in the moonlight. I looked questioningly into her eyes and she nodded, both of her lips still between her teeth. I moved the head of my cock in and out of her, stretching her and spreading around the moisture gathering in her opening
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
I moved deeper, a fraction at a time, until I felt the barrier inside of her stopping me. Make me a woman, Shen,” she gasped, pulling at my hips with her grasping hands. I pulled back to the opening of her and in one tightly gripped and slippery stroke I pushed all the way into her as she let out a little yelp of pain and grasped at me with the muscles inside of her. Her moans turned from those of pain to those of pleasure as I moved in and out of her wet and warm body. Mavia grew accustomed to the sensation and thrust back at me with her hips while I fucked her in her father’s loft. I was up on my knees, holding her legs apart and looking down at her young body as my cock went in and out of the freshly penetrated place between her thighs. She grit her teeth together and watched me, leaning up on her elbows to watch my shaft moving in and out of her, her nose wrinkled and her brow furrowed. When I had done this with her sister I had been the virgin and Margot the teacher. Mavia was far more attractive to me, her body just full enough not to look too young and her face a primal mask of ecstatic torment as my thrust grew harder and faster. Her mouth hung open, her lips pulled back and her eyes set in a mean looking sneer
There was straw stuck in her hair as it hung around her shoulders. Her breasts bounced up and down in time with my now frantic fucking and she clamped her mouth shut tightly as she fell onto her back and screamed inside her closed mouth. Watching Mavia lose herself like that in the throes of passion pushed me over the edge and I grunted as I came inside of her, driving deeply within and holding myself there while she milked my cock with her wet and tightly gripping pussy. I collapsed on top of her and she held me to her with her arms and legs wrapped around me. The undulations of her insides seemed perfectly timed with the pulsing of solo girl secretary my shaft as I came and then grew soft inside of her. You should go, Shen,” she whispered in my ear. “We wouldn’t want to be caught here by my father. Or by your sister,” I said to her, shivering as I slid back out of her tight pussy. She shook with the sensation of me leaving her as well and giggled. Margot would be displeased to know I got you before she,” she agreed with me, a note of proud triumph in her voice. Yes, that’s it,” I said, lacing up my breeches. When can we do this again?” she asked me, pushing her large cleavage back into her top and fastening it. Soon,” I lied. “Very soon I hope. Shen?” she asked shyly


“Do you intend to ask my father for my hand now that we’ve…? Maybe not right away,” I said, standing to leave and helping her to her feet. “Some saw us leave together, I would not want any to think this happened. Would you? I suppose you are right,” she said, a bit sad sounding, as we stood by the exit from the small barn. “But we can see each other in secret? Until you think it is time? Sure,” I said. Unless this makes Chloe jealous enough to notice me finally, I thought. I would like that very much,” Mavia said, standing on her toes to kiss me on the mouth. “Very much. Good night to you, Mavia Hiven. We will keep this our secret until the right time? And a very good night to you, Shen Marth,” Mavia said impishly. “And yes, we will. 3 Apparently the ‘right time’ was the next morning
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
I was awoken with a very bad pain in my head by a man’s voice outside our cottage yelling my name. At first I thought perhaps it was Siven Ketch and that I had overslept and that he had come to wake me and drag me to the workshop. He would not do that though, he would only scold me when I arrived for the day’s work. Shen Marth!” the angry voice called again. “Come outside and speak with me now! I heard a banging sound inside, followed by breaking glass and the sound of steel sliding free from its sheath. Father!” I called out, springing from bed. I had slept in my breeches and pulled a shirt over my shoulders as I left my room. My father was standing near the door with an old sword in his hand, peeking past an old curtain covering the window. It could be raiders, boy!” he said. “Get your bow! It is not a raider, father,” I said calmly, moving to take the sword from his grip. He resisted me, but I guided him away from the small window and looked outside. Shen Marth! Speak with me!” the voice yelled. Sitting on his old plow nag in a thick wool jacket was Farsh Hiven
His face looked like a looming thunderhead and the horse fidgeted nervously. A wooden cudgel was hung from the old beat up saddle. Get your bow, boy!” my father hissed. “Radiers have come. Father, it is only Farsh Hiven from across the hill,” I said, trying to calm him. His eyes were far away behind the cataracts that were slowly stealing his vision with each passing season and his hands shook. Farsh? Hiven? What’s he doing here, yelling? I’ll see to it, Father. Put your sword away.” I shrugged into my jacket and stepped outside. Shen Marth!” Farsh Hiven was yelling again as I closed the door. My father was still peeking through the curtains. “There you are, lad


We must speak now. What are you doing here yelling, Farsh? You have given my father a fright. I’m here for you, lad!” he yelled down at me. His hand rested near the handle of the cudgel. “Tell me your intentions for my daughter, Shen. Your daughter? Which one?” I asked him. You know what I speak of, Shen,” he said threateningly. “Do not play me for a fool! Please explain, sir. I do not know what you speak of at all.” I held my hands out and shrugged my shoulders. Did you not walk my Mavia home last night? I’ve heard that you did.” His voice was gruff, his scowl and beard making him look like an angry bear on an old gray horse. I did, sir. She said you had heard wolves in the woods and I thought it best she not be unaccompanied
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
I thought you would approve,” I told Farsh. You’re a good lad, Shen,” he said, his voice still a rumble in his chest. “I would expect solo girl secretary no less of your family. Now tell me the whole of it! That is the whole of it, sir. I walked her home…no more. She told me the truth, Shen Marth!” he yelled. “Do not play your games of words with me! What are your intentions for my daughter!? Sir, Farsh, I have no intentions with your daughter. I do not know what she told you, but I assure you I walked her home and that is all. That’s what she said after I heard in the village you’d wandered off with her from the tavern,” Farsh rumbled, his scowl deepening. Then what quarrel do we have, good Farsh? What quarrel? What quarrel, Shen!?” he boomed, reaching in his pocket and pulling something out and throwing it at my feet. “This quarrel, lad! She’s told me the truth of it already, so now you’ll do the right thing! At my feet lay my mother’s pen
I patted my pocket dumbly through my jacket. Of course it wasn’t in my pocket, it was at my feet. It must have fallen out in the loft the night before. Farsh, it’s not what you think…” I started. Oh no!? You were writing poems in my loft by moonlight then? Is that is it!?” Farsh yelled. Okay,” I said calmingly. “I see, Farsh. What you say is true. I lay with your daughter Mavia. We were drunk, sir


It was a foolish mistake perhaps. Now you say my daughter is a mistake of yours!?” he yelled, untying the cudgel and swinging his leg over the saddle to slide off the horse. “So those are your intentions? To spoil my daughter and not take her hand!? Easy now, Farsh,” I said, taking a step back as he moved slowly towards me with the cudgel. “We can still talk about this The door opened and my father stepped into the cold air with his sword in his hand. Father!” I shouted. “Go back inside, I will handle this. You stay away from my son, brigand!” my father shouted, weaving the blade in the air. Your son is a man, Seril,” Farsh said, holding the cudgel out defensively. “This is between he and I! Villain!” my father yelled, taking a step towards Farsh. “I’ll have you! Father!” I shouted, but it was too late. Seril Marth was once a name others feared in certain circles
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
In his youth he’d been a roadwarden, and had captained the village militia in his retirement before his mind started to go and Colm had taken his place. He was a mean opponent with a sword in his hand. Farsh took a stumbling step backwards and before I could do anything my father’s blade had its way; he slashed the back of Farsh’s hand before its tip found his stomach, piercing in before sliding out and crossing Farsh’s neck. The cudgel dropped and his blood spilled onto the dusting of snow covering the hard ground, red on white before he could even cry out in alarm. Father…” I gasped, grabbing his arm and twisting the sword from his hand. “It was just Farsh from over the hill Farsh? Hiven?” my father asked, squinting at the body bleeding out into the frost


“From over the hill? Farsh. Hiven.” I answered numbly. “From over the hill. There was a shriek from near the woodshed where the path from the road came onto our land. I looked over to see Chloe Harver, bundled in wool skirts and a long quilted jacket. She had her hand over her mouth and her eyes were wide and as she turned to run I did not know what else to do so I ran after her


I did not compete in the contests, but that isn’t because I feared I would not win them. I was fleet of foot and able of body and I was upon her quickly. I grabbed her by the waist and spun her around. Let me go!” she cried out. No! You cannot tell anyone of this!” I pleaded. “He is just an old man! He did not know what he was doing! I came here to speak to you of your suit for my hand only to hear you’ve bedded that man’s daughter and then killed him to escape your responsibility!” she shrieked, struggling to pull away from me. You heard!” I yelled, still holding her fast by her wrists. “That is not how it happened! Let me go!” she yelled again, getting one hand free to slap at my face and pound her fist on my chest. “I’ll fetch the milita! You will not,” I said forcefully. I did not know what to do
I would like to have thought quickly and made a brilliant plan, or said something witty and intelligent to change what was happening, but instead I struck Chloe and knocked her unconscious then picked her up out of the snow and carried her back to our cottage. My father was still squinting down at Farsh trying to figure out what was happening. I put Chloe inside on my bed and tied her wrists and ankles, gagging her mouth with a length of cloth. My head was spinning and any hangover from the drink the night before had been replaced with a frantic drive to do…something. I went back outside and my father looked at me with his clouded eyes. My son!” he said, patting at my shoulder and pulling on my arm. “Son, look! Someone has killed Farsh Hiven from over the hill! Yes Father, I know,” I said sadly. “Go inside
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
I will see to this. My father went inside and I could hear him in the small kitchen, making tea perhaps, oblivious once more. The Hiven nag was nosing at Farsh’s body and I swatted her on the rump with the flat of my father’s sword. The nag fled then, running across our field. I went to the woodshed and got a shovel and hoped the ground was not yet too frozen to dig a hole deep enough for my shame. 4 Why do we have this girl with us?” my father asked me from the back of his horse. We cannot let her return to the village, Father,” I replied. “She saw what happened. What happened?” he asked
CLUBTUG.COM
“You mean the brigand who killed Farsh? We’ll go to the militia, Shen. Colm will make it right. I will help him make it right. That’s what we’re doing, Father,” I told him. “We’re going to the militia to make it right. We were not. We were going the other way, across the fields to meet the road some ways away from the village. I looked to Chloe, sitting bound and gagged on our third horse. She glared at me but had ceased struggling against her bonds hours ago. What choice do I have here?” I asked her. She mumbled something through the gag around her mouth
SOLO GIRL SECRETARY

solo girl secretary

ENTER TO SOLO GIRL SECRETARY
“I will not let my father be hung for a crime he did not intend. Someone’s there,” my father said, looking back over his shoulder behind us. He reached for where his sword should be at the side of his saddle, but I had it on my own so there would be no more accidents. I drew and arrow from the quiver at the other side of my saddle and turned my horse to see who was following. Even across the distance I could tell it was the Hiven nag by her clumsy gait. What new hell is this?” I mumbled under my breath. Is it the brigands again, boy?” my father asked. “Give me my sword! We’ll have to and make short work of them together! Hush and be still father,” I said to him. As the horse approached I rode to meet it. Mavia Hiven, bundled in her shawl and wrapped in a scarf. Shen!” she shouted as I put my bow away and she rode along side of me. “My father! I couldn’t stop him! He found out! Oh?” I asked her


“What should we do now? He will make you marry me, Shen,” she looked past me to my father and to Chloe. “Is that Chloe Harver? Where are you going Shen? A ride with my father,” I tried to lie. “She is fond of him. My father left to speak with you, Shen. But our horse came back without him. Did he speak to you? What did you tell him? He did not,” I lied
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
“Perhaps he went to the village and forgot to tie up the horse. Perhaps she wandered back on her own. Perhaps,” she said. Her voice grew more excited as she continued and her eyes sparkled. “What will you tell him, Shen? He knows now. We needn’t wait! We can be wed! Mavia, I do not know how to tell you this,” I said. “I am leaving Marish. My father and I both. We are leaving the village. For how long?” she asked, her voice still eager at the thought of marrying me. Forever,” I told her


Her face fell. Is this a joke, Shen?” Mavia asked me. “I don’t understand the joke. Good morning to you, Mr. Marth! My father had left Chloe on the rise of the hill and rode to join us. He said, “You’re very strong to be chipper on such a sad morning, young lady. Sad? You mean because you’re leaving?” she asked him


“Why are you leaving Marish, Mr. Marth? Oh, we’re not leaving, girl,” my father said. “We are going to the militia about your father. My father? The milita?” Mavia asked. She turned to look at me again. “So he did come see you? What happened, Shen? Did he try to hurt you? Brigands, girl,” my father said to her


“Brigands slew your Father!” I snapped. “Go back up the hill with Chloe. He nodded, smiling to Mavia and turning to ride back up on the rise. What’s he talking about Shen?” Mavia asked. That is when I realized she was not bright at all. I cannot tell you, Mavia. You must go back to your home now. If you’re leaving I’m coming with you,” she said stubbornly, jutting her chin out. What?” I asked. “You cannot come with us, you need to go back to your home. I will not. If you’re leaving the village you’re taking me with you. I’m your woman now, Shen


I should be with my man. My place is at your side. Mavia, there are things…complications…” I sputtered lamely. Is it her?” she asked, pointing up at Chloe. I looked over my shoulder to make sure from this distance that I could not see her bonds or the gag. I could not. “Is that the ‘complication’, Shen? Have you chosen Chloe Harver over me? I thought as fast as I could and decided no matter what I said no hurt would compare to how she and her family would feel when they found Farsh’s body buried behind out garden. Wolves would dig it up in a day or two and by then we needed to be as far away as possible. No matter what I said it would be eclipsed by that and so I said whatever I needed to make Mavia go away. That is correct, Mavia,” I said. Her eyes went sad and her mouth turned down at the corners
“I only bedded you out of drunken lust. That cannot be true!” she shouted. “I could tell by the way you touched me that you care for me! Am I not your first, Shen? Did our night not mean anything to you!? It did not,” I said, feeling like a terrible person but needing to get my father away from his mistake as soon as possible. “Chloe and I are to be wed and we will have a life away from this little village. I care nothing for you. As I turned and rode, leaving Mavia crying on her old gray horse, she yelled after me. “I do not believe you Shen Marth! I know you love me! Go home!” I yelled back at her. We crested the rise and rode for more hours


We joined the road and put still more miles behind us. As nightfall approached we made a camp away from where other may pass in the night and I took Chloe’s gag off that she may eat with us. She was kind to my father and helped him prepare soup from the dried vegetable and meats in our saddlebags, but she glared at me like she would kill me in the night. There are brigands about,” my father was saying, spooning hot soup past his lips. “I heard a noise in the woods. It is only an animal, Father,” I said to him. “There haven’t been brigands in these woods for years. Clean your ears then, boy,” he said, putting his bowl down. “And give me back my sword. Danger approaches. I heard it then too, the nicker of a horse and the snap of a branch. Stay here,” I said to him, drawing my sword and handing him his. I pointed at Chloe


“Watch her. I stepped through the woods in the direction the sound had come from. I saw the horse between two trees, and saw the huddled form against the trunk of a pine. “Who’s there! I was trying to stay hidden,” a girl’s voice said. I told you to go home!” I shouted. “What are you doing here!? Mavia, shivering and shaking in the cold, stood and blew into her hands. “You’re my man now, Shen
I am your woman. I can’t let you leave without me. Blasted hells,” I said under my breath. “By the stars Mavia, you are a troublesome girl! I am not a girl anymore, you saw to that,” she said with a silly smile. “May I come sit by the fire, Shen? If you insist then I will not. But my hands are so cold they are in pain Come then,” I sighed. “Perhaps the truth will turn you back The truth?” she asked as she huddled against me for warmth and I led her horse behind us. The truth of what happened,” I said
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
“What happened with your father. What happened with my father?” she asked. We entered the clearing and my father set his sword in its scabbard to the side and picked up his soup, smiling at Mavia in greeting. Chloe laughed at me, hard and severe, and Mavia looked around at us in confusion. Sit,” I said. “Sit and I’ll tell you the story. You tell very good stories, Shen,” she said vapidly. “I am excited for this. I bet you are,” Chloe said. “Your Shen is a wonderful story teller, isn’t he? Please,” I said, rubbing my temples. “Both of you…be still. And I told Mavia the story of how her father came to be in our garden, Chloe came to be bound at the wrists, and we came to be in the woods at night on the first day of winter.

SOLO GIRL SECRETARY solo girl secretary

solo girl secretary, cream anal tit, latina outdoor anal, teen cum wanker, nice young teen sex, twins anal, young and big, nice blondes, sexy latina amateur, haley rimming ass, black haired teen oral, pussy sex piercing on pussy,
Related posts: amature beach sex
2011-Dec-28 06:28 - TEEN AMATURE GETTING
Teen amature getting. Chapter 32 Ken paused at Dannie’s door for a second before he eased it open so he wouldn’t wake up his sister or daughter. From Dannie’s bed he heard his sister’s regular breathing as she slept. As he tiptoed over to his daughter’s crib he heard a soft whimper as she woke up and he hurried the last few steps before Kendra finished waking up and called from attention from her exhausted mother. With all the skill he’d acquired over the last five weeks Ken changed his daughters wet diaper and held her against his chest, cooing softly as the infant snuggled against his shirt. But in spite of his best efforts Kendra wasn’t satisfied and started letting out a plaintive whimper that he tried to muffle against his shirt. That won’t do any good Ken,” Dannie said, stifling a yawn as she sat up in bed and turned on her light. “Kendra’s hungry and only mommy can take care of that. Sorry Dannie,” Ken said with a weak smile as his sister bared one of her milk filled tits and held her arms teen amature getting out for her daughter, “I didn’t mean to wake you up. You didn’t, Ken,” Dannie said as she brought Kendra up to her breast and the girl found her nipple and started suckling. “For once Kendra slept through the night so I was about to wake up naturally, or as naturally as I can with the milk sloshing around in my tits like this. Say, aren’t you worried about mom and dad catching you in my room like this? Even if they were home I wouldn’t be worried,” Ken said with a chuckle, “I overheard them talking the other day about how happy they are that I’m helping you out with the baby all the time
TEEN AMATURE GETTING

teen amature getting

ENTER TO TEEN AMATURE GETTING
They still have no idea that I’m the one who knocked you up. Back up a minute,” Dannie said as she shifted Kendra to her other breast. “Did you just say that mom and dad aren’t home? It’s Saturday morning and it’s only six o’clock, it’s way too early for them to be out of the house. Actually they left the house over an hour ago when Mary’s water broke and the two of them rushed her off to the hospital,” Ken said, licking her lips as he watched a drop of milk hanging from his sister’s bare breast. “They woke me up to let me know what was happening, they also told me that they tried to call Mr. Evanston to keep an eye on us like he did when you were giving birth to Kendra last month but he and Jim were getting ready to rush Kathy to the hospital. In the end mom and dad decided that they could trust us on our own for a few hours. They really don’t know what we’ve been up to do they?” Dannie asked with a wide grin as squeezed the breast Kendra wasn’t using so a large drop of milk seeped out of her nipple as Ken watched it hungrily. “Since mom and dad aren’t home I guess that means we can have some fun, right Ken? Oh yeah,” Ken said with a grin of his own, licking his lips again as he watched the large drop of milk as it hung on Dannie’s nipple for a second before it splashed to her belly. Well what are you waiting for Ken?” your daughter isn’t going to drain all this milk on her own. Just waiting for an invitation,” Ken said as he sat down on his sister’s bed and bent forward to suck her free nipple into his mouth as his daughter ate from the other one. Speaking teen amature getting of an invitation,” Dannie said with a sigh of pleasure as her brother and daughter drained the milk from her heavy tits, “I think my pussy’s finally recovered enough for a good fucking. Are you serious?” Ken asked, taking his mouth away from his sister’s tit long enough to speak before he sucked the nipple between her lips again. Very serious,” Dannie said as she ruffled her older brother’s short hair. “Can you think of anything better for you to knock me up with baby number two at the same time Mary is giving birth? Can you imagine how jealous Mary will be when she finds out? Jealous enough to fuck me as soon as she steps in the door,” Ken said with a chuckle as he got to his feet and returned Kendra to her crib before he removed his clothes before he rejoined Dannie in her bed where she’d managed to remove her own clothes. Good point,” Dannie said with a shake of her blond curls as she stroked Ken’s cock with one hand and her milk filled tits with the other
“Maybe we should wait until after Mary recovers from giving birth before we tell her about this. I think you’re right,” Ken said with a sigh of pleasure, “but are you sure you’re ready to fuck? I thought the doctor told you to wait at least two months before you fucking again. That’s what he recommended,” Mary said as she bent down to lick the tip of her brother’s cock, “and I had to force that out of him. Obviously he felt I was too young to fuck - much less get pregnant - but he did admit that I could fuck sooner than theat if I was careful. How careful, Dannie?” Ken asked with concern. “I’ve only been fucking one girl for the last two months where I was use to fucking three girls every day before you and Mary got too big to fuck. I have a lot of cum saved up, and I’m horny as hell. My cunny’s still a little sore from Kendra,” Mary admitted as she used her grip on Ken’s cock to guide him between her open thighs. “But I’m sure things will loosen up once you get inside me, so don’t worry about it. Ok,” Ken said as he placed the head of his cock against his sister’s drooling slit and raised one hand to squeeze Dannie’s milk heavy tit as he gave her a broad grin, “but you let me know if it starts to hurt. Ok? Of course,” Dannie said as she scooted her bare ass on the bed so that the head of Ken’s cock slipped between her pussy lips. “But until then I expect you to fuck me with everything you’ve got, because I want to be carrying your second baby by the time Mary comes home from the hospital. You don’t have to ask me twice,” Ken groaned as he slid his cock into his sister’s drooling pussy. “But I actually hope I don’t knock you up right away, because I want to fuck you as much as I can before mom and dad realize you’re pregnant again. Kenny,” Dannie said as her face alternated between the pain of her aching pussy and the pleasure of having it filled with her brother’s cock, “I don’t care if you knock me up now or later, I plan to keep fucking you until I head for the hospital to give birth to our new baby
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
But since this is a great time for you to knock me up before mom and dad finally realize what we’ve been up to for months I hope you do it right here and now. I’ll try, Dannie,” Ken promised as he pumped his hard shaft in and out of his youngest sister, lifting his cock up with every stroke so that it rubbed against the twelve year old’s clit every time he slid into her fuck hole. As Dannie groaned with pleasure Ken bent down to catch one of her erect nipples between his teeth and sucked it into his mouth until the last of his sister’s milk started flowing between his lips. Oh God, Kenny,” Dannie moaned as her pussy quivered with every stroke across her sensitive clit, “you know just what I love. I sure do, sis,” Ken said with a grin as Dannie’s cunt clung to his prick every time he pulled it out of her belly, “a hard cock and a pussy full of baby juice. I have one, now give me the other,” Dannie grunted as she threw her legs around her brother’s ass and held him tight against her groin. Not until you cum first,” Ken grunted between clenched teeth as he tried to keep his quivering balls from exploding every time he buried his cock deep in his sister’s hungry belly. If that’s what you want,” Dannie said as her body went taut under her brother’s sweaty body, “here I cum!” Dannie’s last words were screamed to the ceiling as her slit clamped tight around her brother’s cock and held it buried tight in her belly as her orgasm rippled through her body from outstretched toes to the top of her head and then back down again. I’m cumming too,” Ken screamed as his balls cramped tight against the base of his cock and he flooded Dannie’s pussy with the baby juice she craved. Thanks Kenny,” Dannie said, nuzzling up to her brother as he collapsed next to her on the bed. “I hope our next baby is a boy so Kendra has a brother to fuck when the two of them are old enough. I just hope he’s as perfect and beautiful as his sister. So do I,” Ken said as he leaned over to give Dannie a quick kiss before he dropped his head back on her spare pillow and smiled at the ceiling. “I guess we better see what we can do about breakfast. Later,” Dannie said as she scooted down Ken’s body until she could reach her brother’s soft cock
TEEN AMATURE GETTING

teen amature getting

ENTER TO TEEN AMATURE GETTING
“Right now I want to get you up and ready for another fuck. There’s no way to tell how long Mary’s going take to give birth and for mom and dad to get home. For all we know one of them may decide to stay at the hospital while the other one comes home to take care of us. When you’re right you’re right,” Ken sighed as Dannie sucked his prick into her mouth and his shaft started to respond to her efforts. “But if I’m going to keep fucking you and Mary I’ll have to eat something to keep my strength up. Don’t worry,” Dannie said as she took her mouth off Ken’s cock and licked her lips as she stroked his shaft with her hand, “we’ll get breakfast soon, but if I’m going to get pregnant as soon as possible I need as much of your cum as I can get, as fast as I can get it. I guess I can see that,” Ken said with a weak grin as his cock hardened in his sister’s hand. “And if you keep that up I’ll be ready for another fuck in no time. Good,” Dannie said, giving her brother an even broader smile than the one he gave her, “because after going so long without a cock in my pussy I need more - and I need ebony gagging swallow it now.” Even as she spoke Dannie straddled her brother’s hips and aimed his barely erect cock at her drooling slit. Dannie I’m not hard enough yet,” Ken gasped as his sister forced the head of his prick between her pussy lips and rocked back and forth on his thighs. You’re hard enough for me to get your prick into my cunt,” Dannie groaned as she continued to rock back and forth on her brother’s thighs, forcing more and more of his thickening prick into her body with every thrust of her hips. Ken groaned with pleasure as more of his cock disappeared into his sister’s cum filled pussy. Whenever Dannie’s slit squeezed his shaft his prick grew harder and thicker until her pussy lips kissed the base of his cock and he knew that he was ready to fuck his sister again


“There,” Dannie said, shaking her blond curls as she smiled down at her brother, “I knew I’d get you hard if I could just get you inside me again. When you’re right you’re right,” Ken said with a weak smile as he grabbed Dannie’s hips and held her steady as he bounced his ass off the bed. He slid his shaft most of the way out of the preteen’s slit before she dropped back to the bed with a scream of pleasure as his cock slammed back into her body with enough force to make her bounce up again for another stroke. Fuck me Kenny, fuck me,” Dannie screamed as she bounced her ass off her brother’s thighs as Ken held her steady for every stroke. I’m gonna cum sis,” Ken groaned as he felt his balls starting to twitch as they slapped against Dannie’s bald cunny. So am I Kenny,” Dannie gasped as her pussy started to vibrate around her brother’s invading prick. She could feel her belly jumping with every stroke of her brother’s cock and knew she and Ken were going to cum together. I’m cumming,” Ken screamed as he slammed his cock as deep as he could into his sister’s pussy and held it there as his balls cramped, shooting wad after wad of baby juice into Dannie’s already overflowing slit. Ken could feel his sister’s fuck teen amature getting tunnel clamp tight around the whole length of his cock as it milked every last drop of cum from his shaft as his prick wilted in spite of Dannie’s best attempts to keep it hard. I think that’s it for me,” Ken groaned as his soft cock dropped out of Dannie’s dripping cunt and his sister rolled off him to drop to the bed. “At least for a while. I’m with you,” Dannie sighed as she grabbed a pillow and raised her ass off the bed so she could slip it under herself


“As much as I’d love to fuck again right now I think one more orgasm would be more than I could take without blacking out. In that case why don’t you just rest up and let my cum soak into your pussy while I go into the kitchen and get breakfast started. Ok,” Dannie said with a contented sigh as she rubbed her belly and gave her brother a wide smile as he slid out of her bed. “Let me know when breakfast is ready and I’ll join you - but not a minute before. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Kenny, I can’t eat all that,” Dannie said as her brother set down a big plate of Denver scrambled eggs in front of her as she sat down at the kitchen table. Sure you can,” Ken said as he added a smaller plate with a buttered English muffin and poured a large glass of orange juice for her. “I saw you eat more than that when Kendra was growing in your belly. Ok,” Dannie admitted as she eyed her breakfast with a thoughtful frown, “you’re right, I can eat that much - but I shouldn’t if I want to lose the weight I put on while I was carrying Kendra. You shouldn’t be worried about losing weight yet,” Ken said as he scrapped the rest of the eggs into a plate and set it down in his place next to his sister and eyed his daughter with a proud smile as he scooted his chair up to the table. “First of all your body is still healing from giving birth. Second, you’re nursing so you need the protean for your milk. And third, if I actually did manage to knock you up this morning you’ll need it for the new baby. I guess you’re right,” Dannie said with a sigh somewhere between relief and frustration as she grabbed her fork and started to shovel the mound into her mouth with a contented smacking of her lips. Ken was halfway through his own breakfast when the phone rang and he scrambled to reach the phone before he realized that Dannie was enjoying her food to much to be bothered with anything so trivial. “Hello,” Ken said as he watched Dannie’s milk filled tits bouncing slightly every time she chewed or swallowed her food


“Oh, hi Jim. What’s up? Dannie stopped eating and watched her brother as he continued to speak on the phone but she couldn’t figure out the whole conversation until after he said goodbye and hung up the receiver before he returned to the table. “Well,” Dannie prompted, picking up Kendra as her daughter started to fuss. She opened her blouse and nursing bra and pressed the girl to her breast so she could eat while Ken told her about his phone conversation. That was Jim Evanston,” Ken started. I figured out that much, Dannie snapped before she turned to coo comfortingly to her daughter. I guess you would,” Ken said with a grin. “Anyway, he said that Kathy had the twins - a boy and a girl - she named the girl Geogia Beth because her eyes look just like her father’s. I wonder what George and Beth are going to say about that,” Dannie said with a soft chuckle as she switched Kendra to her other breast to continue feeding. Ken ignored his sister’s interruption as he continued, “and she named the boy Benjamin James because even now his cock is bigger than any other newborn the doctor’s ever seen, and because she says it’s probably the closest she’ll come to naming a child after her brother without anyone suspecting something. Sounds like George and Ben actually did manage to tie in their competition,” Dannie said as she burped Kendra and then set her daughter back in her bassinet


“Anything else? Yeah,” Ken said as he picked his dishes up from the table and took them to the dishwasher, “Jim said that Mary had her baby too and he volunteered to make the call so mom and dad could have more time with her. Well,” Dannie urged as her brother grinned at her. “What did she have? And what’s the baby’s name? Well,” Ken said, dragging his answer out as long as he could, “it looks like you don’t have to worry about this baby being a boy because that’s what Mary had. She named him William Jacob after our grandfathers so no one will have a clue that I’m the father - though mom and dad may have their suspicions when Mary and Bill get married once their old enough. But right now we have about an hour before mom and dad get home which gives us enough time to clean up from breakfast and have another quick fuck - just in case I haven’t knocked you up already. Or even if you have,” Dannie said as she gave her brother a seductive grin. Epilogue Ken was never sure if he was actually successful in knocking Dannie up that day or if it happened later in the week when they managed to sneak in at least one fuck a day, but Dannie didn’t have another period before her belly started expanding with her second daughter. Mary was just as impatient to start her second child as Dannie was and Ken managed to knock her up in their first month of trying. By the time summer camp rolled around both girls were noticeably pregnant and their parents were going to keep them home until they found out that the camp was running a special week long camp for teenage mothers and they agreed to let the girls attend the camp which was run by an equally pregnant (but now married) Beth. At the camp they were joined by Linda (the most obviously pregnant girl at the camp) and Kathy (carrying her brother Jim’s baby). Jim and Linda were the first ones to get married, Linda’s parents agreeing to let their daughter marry as soon as she turned sixteen and it was obvious they weren’t going to keep her from getting pregnant no matter how hard they tried
The second couple to get married were Mary and Bill, her parents watching suspiciously as five year old William walked down the aisle as the ring bearer while his five year old cousin Kendra walked behind him as the flower girl. Ken was halfway to his Bachelor’s degree before his parents finally agreed to let him marry an obviously pregnant Kathy (they never suspected that the child in her belly was her father’s and not their son’s) and adopt her four older children. The last ones to marry were Dannie and Ben since her parents insisted that he had to have a job to support his instant family - and his mother and sister’s wanted to have one more baby by him before they gave him up to his new wife. Even after everyone was married there were times when no one was completely sure who the girls were pregnant by, but no one really cared - as long as everyone enjoyed themselves. -The End-

TEEN AMATURE GETTING teen amature getting

teen amature getting, blonde teen guy sex, very young girls webcams, nylon haze, she loves cock, young girl huge black cock, good teen fuck, high heels model, group girls lick,
Related posts: timtube mature
2011-Dec-27 09:20 - POOL BITCH
Pool bitch. He worked his hand up along my calf to my bent knee. The slow, erotic brush of his fingertips made it difficult not to gasp or flinch. In fact, it took genuine effort to keep my breath even and continue to feign sleep. We had pushed this cat-and-mouse game to the limit - the culmination of a summer's worth of teasing was summed up in this tremulous confrontation between my younger brother and I. Our parents sleeping just a hall away, he had crept into my bedroom to molest me in my sleep. Or had he? Was he betting that I was faking? Was he just calling my bluff? I shifted slightly and gave a little yawn, cocking my head to the side so that I could open my eyelids a fraction of an inch
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
Daniel drew back and hesitated, staring at me intently. Although he didn't remove his hand from my knee, it went dead still. I continued my even breathing. His body language said it all: he wasn't gambling on anything; he believed I was sleeping. He had never made so bold a move before, trespassing into my room. At least, I didn't think there had been. For all I knew, he might have been sneaking in to peek on me every night. The little pig! Of course, it was hard to be indignant. I had been putting him through adolescent hell ever since he'd hit puberty


I never knew what possessed me when my wicked instincts took over - but I was constantly tempted to flash him and brush up against him. At dinner, in the car - whenever and wherever we were alone together. I was never overt with my gestures and teasing, however. I was careful to make him believe he was getting a lucky glimpse or touch. Still, years worth pool bitch of coincidences must have given him some doubt - he had to wonder if I was doing these things to him on purpose. Daniel had always been a shy, lanky kid, as sweet and doting a little brother as any older sister could hope for


He never whined or played pranks, so I was happy to drag him around with my friends. He had sort of become the little pet of my circle of friends, the girls always cuddling and spoiling him while the boys introduced him to beer and creative cursing. When I'd gone off to college he had pouted the entire week leading up to my departure - and been an absolute grouch since my return. I didn't see what he had to be so growly about; I'd left him a reputation as the coolest junior at the high school where I'd reigned. Now in his senior year, he had lettered in wrestling and was a grade-A catch for any teenage twit. He was in the right crowd, and no slouch to look at. In fact, my little brother had gone through an interesting metamorphosis since last I'd seen him. All those gangly limbs were now thickened with muscle. His unruly, sandy hair had darkened and been cropped short. He even had a trace of mustache and goatee shadowing his square face
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
The brown eyes were still the same, but the innocent little boy I'd teased to sin was gone. I didn't recognize this brooding bear who'd assumed the role of my only sibling. His hand began to move again, now openly caressing my thigh while he urged my legs wider apart. I let them limply comply, excited and curious to see how far he was willing to push his luck. The tension was exquisite. I couldn't help but recall the car trip we'd taken to Orlando a few years back. Mom and Dad had been bickering about something in the front seat while I'd lounged in the back, my feet spilling over onto Daniel's lap. I had wiggled my feet back and forth, as though swaying them to music - the entire time my heels resting on his crotch. He'd had a raging hard on by the time our parents had figured out which of them had messed up the directions - and I'd pretended to fall asleep, the arch of my feet snugly cupping my brother's hard cock


I was relatively sure I'd forced him to jack off in a dozen different rest stops between Florida and Michigan before we'd returned home. For all that he'd endured, it was impossible for me to even pretend to be shocked now, waking to find him kneeling beside my bed. There was a raspy sound emanating from him, the rasp of labored breathing. He was all but panting as his squeezed my tight, slim thigh, and his excitement was contagious. My hardened nipples stood out firmly beneath the thin, satiny fabric of my short nightdress, and I felt the damp heat that was starting to make the matching panties slick. It was time to wake up and end this before it went any further. With a stretching yawn, and then a pretended start, I gasped and sat upright. "Daniel," I exclaimed in mock astonishment and confusion. "What are you doing here?" He didn't answer me, and much to my surprise, he kept his hand solidly planted on my inner thigh. No fumbling apology
No hasty retreat. No boyish sheepishness. We were face to face, and even though it was too dark to tell, I could feel his stare burning into me, smoldering there in the dark. He inched his hand up. "Daniel," I scolded, but there was no trace of real reproach in my tone. "Get your hands off me and get out of my room." In open defiance, his fingers lifted off my thigh, only to press roughly against the crotch of my damp panties. I cried out in stunned scandal. "You're wet," he stated flatly without a hint of shyness in his tone. Before I could utter the briefest murmur of denial, his mouth was on mine. I had been kissed a lot in my time. From my pre-teen years, I had always had boys buzzing after me like bees to honey , all of them a swarm of sticky fingers and humming mouths
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
But nothing had ever felt quite so raw and hungry as my brother's kiss - both poisonous and luscious. Yet, more ravenous than his dominant lips were his aggressive fingers - wasting no time as they traced the lips of my pulsating pussy through my drenched panties. Dazed, I leaned into both his kiss and his touch - it was so open and primal, I couldn't help but be lulled into the pull of his lust. Carnivorous and confident, he crammed his hand fully into my panties. I tasted his groan when he made contact with my freshly-waxed baby-bare little box. I'd known before the summer was over, I'd be working on my tan down by the lake, and so I'd endured the pain of a full bikini waxing. A Brazilian wax was what the rather hefty woman at the parlor had called it. By whatever name, I was still unaccustomed to the intensity of sensation that radiated off my bald puss, and the contact of my brother's fingers on my smoothness made my body arch off the bed. "Daniel, get off me and stop this!" I tried to sound authoritative, but I was trembling and my voice couldn't help but betray it. A zealous thrill combined with chilling dread in my stomach to produce a decadent rush of awareness in my flesh. "No," was his simple reply, and he moved his body half atop me while pushing me back into the mattress. I had never heard that voice before
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
It was my brother, and yet not. This was the voice of a moth about to burn willingly in the hottest and most intoxicating part of the flame. I realized for the first time that this wasn't about bluffing or cat-and-mouse antics. He had come to get what he wanted, whether I intended to give in or not. That heavy certainty spurred my body into protest - as we began a rough struggle on my bed. But he wasn't my gawky little brother anymore. He had gotten tall and muscular - and both height and mass on his side. I still had some athletic sinew to my credit, but as nimble and lithe as I was, sly was no match for strong
Nearly a half hour later, I gave up, panting and sweaty and still pinned under his weight. "I'll scream," I threatened, but no sooner were the words out of my lips than he pressed his salty thumb between them. I wagged my head back and forth, but he merely pressed harder, until my mouth was swollen from the force. Frustrated and frantic I bit down hard. He didn't howl or flinch, only grunted and kept my body firmly pinned. Both my wrists were secured in one of his large, meaty hands, and he continued to press with his thumb until I was nearly gagging. With a whimper, I stopped biting. "We can do this two ways, Laurie," he whispered low, a throaty, sinister croak that was more akin to horror movie villains and obscene phone calls than to my sweet little brother. "You can give me what I've come for, or I can take it." I burst out in a flurry of protest once more - all bucking and kicking and scratching and biting now; I dared him to move his hand from my mouth for even a fraction of a second because I was going to scream not just to rouse the house, but to wake the neighborhood - and possibly the dead. Keeping the excruciating pressure of his thumb against the entrance to my throat, he wrestled with me until he could flip me onto my belly and climb on my back
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
I gave him all the trouble I could, but there was the start of exhaustion tugging in my muscles and ligaments - and even though he was huffing and puffing, I had a feeling his stamina had mine beat by a mile. For the first time I felt him - his hardness - his cock - penetrating through his baggy pajama pants against my bottom. He rotated his hips a few times, grinding at me through our nightclothes. Pressing his face into my hair, he inhaled deeply and groaned. "You smell like perfumed sex, Laurie. You always did. I've spent hours thinking about your taste and your smell and what it would be like to fuck you." I blushed all over at the sound of his words, struggling again, but only briefly, and easily quelled. I just didn't have the strength to fight him, and he knew it


I bit at his thumb again, but he was reticent. I got the impression that I could have chomped down right through the bone and he wouldn't have let up. He was determined to do whatever it took - like some mercenary ordered to hold his hand over a candle's flame and not pull back. He let go of my wrists, although it did me little good. I couldn't force his hand away, and I couldn't reach back and shove him off me. With his now free hand, he reached back down inside my panties once more. Lips and tongue and teeth all suckled and nipped against my earlobe when he next spoke. "You shaved your sweet pussy for me, Laurie. I know you did
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
You knew we'd head over to the lake and you'd wear that French cut bikini that drives me out of my head. For years you've been letting me look and touch, but never take. You've been making me want to fuck you, but then retreating off to safety whenever a real opportunity showed itself." One long breath ticked my ear. "Don't you know how impossible you've made it for any other girl to compare? I look at other girls and I only see how they're not you. They don't have your sexy body, your wicked smile, your sweet-scented hair, or any of the things that make me so fucking hungry for you. I ache, Laurie
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
I've been aching." I stirred under him. It was hot and compelling as he laid over me, telling me all the reasons he wanted to fuck me. The whole while, his fingers worked back and forth along my slit, getting me soaking wet and pulsating. I shook my head, wagging back and forth while I sucked wetly on his inserted thumb. He didn't understand, but if he kept pressing it was only a matter of time before he found His forefinger slid arrogantly against my clit, making me moan and jolt
CLUBTUG.COM
I thrashed for a few seconds, but he only rubbed harder, his thumb muffling my screams as I came against my will into his insidious clutch. Withdrawing his hand, I heard him licking his fingers and grunting softly. "I knew that was how you would taste. Heady and sweet and creamy. I wish I could trust you to lie still and quiet so that I could get my lips down there and drink from your cunt." Licking the sweat off the back of my neck, he sighed once. "Maybe next time." There were a few more minutes of tussling and grabbling while he maneuvered out of his pajamas and ripped me out of mine. When the stark rigidity of his throbbing dick settled into the firmness of my ripe ass, the reality of what was happening knifed through me. I mumbled words against his thumb - unintelligible pleas for him to come to his senses and think about what he was doing. His only response was to rub the huge, slippery bulb of his cockhead between the cheeks of my ass. "I used to lay awake at night and wonder what your boyfriends were doing," he murmured, his hand groping my tits while his cock continued on a deliberate path between my thighs
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
"I used to think about those assholes feeling you up and fucking you. I used to hate them and envy them and wonder what it must have felt like to touch you." He tugged on my hard nipples and then continued to caress downward over my flat, sweaty tummy. "It feels so fucking good to touch you, Laurie. I wonder if you have any idea how good it feels to touch you." "Open up for me. Stop fighting," he panted in my ear. His fingers were back on my clit, tapping and rubbing


I wasn't sure if my body's thrashing was to push him away, or rub back. "I want to fuck you. I need to fuck you," he moaned into my hair. "I've fucked other girls and had to close my eyes to think of you. Just this once, Laurie. I can feel how wet you are. I know you want it, too. Let me get you out of my system


I promise it will only be this once. Open up and let me fuck you." It was at that moment when his forefinger dipped in deep enough to discover my thudding hymen. I bucked and cried out as he continued to apply pressure. "None of them ever got you!" He seemed surprised and amused at the same time. There was a sickening glee in his tone. "You hot little fucking tease. You sent them all home with blowjobs and blue balls and stayed a virgin for me, didn't you?" I had entertained the brief hope that once he realized I was a virgin he'd back off and leave me alone. I couldn't imagine he would still be willing to go through with this incestuous rape knowing it was my first time
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
But he only seemed more excited by the fact that he would get to pop my cherry. I gave an all-out struggle for my freedom one final chance. But it was as though a feral wolf had gotten a scent of fresh blood. Rolling me once more onto my back, he swatted away my arms and finally withdrew his thumb out of my mouth. I tried to scream, but managed only a pathetic squawk - my throat too dry and sore from his assault to muster more. Sucking in a deep breath, I prepared to howl at the top of my lungs. My scream vibrated right into his mouth
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
I turned my head from side to side, attempting to free my lips and belt out a blood-curdling yell, but it was no use. Even his mouth was stronger than mine. I felt my lips swelling - knew the fierceness of his kiss was bruising as it dominated. He had my wrists pinned again, and his cock was nuzzling in my tight little tummy. He plucked at my nipples with his free hand and then quickly replaced his thumb into my mouth. "I'm going to let go of your mouth in a minute, Laurie, because I want to fuck you with both hands." I squirmed at that horrifically sensual statement; he responded by humping his hips and jabbing his hard cock against my belly. It knocked the wind from me for a second and I sputtered dizzily. His eyes were staring down, shining and shameless. "Part of me wants to hurt you, Laurie. Part of me wants to just shove in and rip you open for making me want you so fucking much
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
babe plays with her big Another part of me can't stand the idea of hurting you. But I swear to God, I will hurt you if you make it the only way I can have you." My eyes got wide. Try as I might, though, I couldn't muster tears. I was frustrated and terrified, but I was exhilarated and stimulated as well. Hearing my brother talk the way he did - hearing him just openly declare that he wanted to bone me raw - left me wet and shaking
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
And the battle between us sparked a civil war in my own body. I wanted what he wanted - there was no denying it. But I also knew it was wrong, and I knew I had to keep fighting. "So, like I was saying," he continued in his maddeningly calm, deliberate voice. "I'm going to take my hand off your mouth, and you'll be able to holler if that's what you want to do. Mom and Dad could sleep through World War Three, but you screaming bloody murder might get them up in a few minutes. By the time they stumble in here, I'll be cock deep in your tight little cunt and fucking for all that I'm worth. And maybe the old man actually has the strength in him to shove me off you before I'm done, but that's a long shot. Odds are better that the two of them are just going to stand there in the doorway gaping and get to watch me cum into you." He let that sink into me for a moment and I couldn't do anything but shake my head
His speech was so premeditated - so thorough. There was nothing spontaneous in this encounter. He'd plotted it out. As though reading my mind, he continued, "Now you're starting to see, Laurie. This isn't a spur of the moment thing. It isn't a crime of passion


I want you. I mean to have you. And if you scream, you scream. Maybe mom and dad will throw me out. Maybe they'll call the cops." He leaned in close to drive his next malevolent words home, "but I want you to understand I've considered all those possibilities and I don't give a shit. This is going to happen and I don't care what happens after." With that, he removed his hand, and I didn't scream - couldn't scream. The idea of my mother and father catching us fucking made my throat numb
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
Somehow, they'd know deep down I'd wanted it. Somehow, they'd know Danny wasn't the only one to blame. He pawed me over like a teenage boy. Groping my tits and palming my nipples as though he were a pilgrim and they were holy relics. I wanted to talk - wanted to tell him why he had to stop this, but he was kissing me again. Rough kisses. Sweet kisses
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
Long, sloppy, young kisses. Being naked against him, tasting his mouth, feeling him maul me - it was infuriatingly sensual. "Put your arms around me," he panted against my lips. "No," I denied him hoarsely. "You're soaking wet," he insisted, moving one of his hands down to my bare pussy, while the other continued to caress my tits. "You came in my hand before. I can make you do it again." He was tapping at my clit, rubbing delicately, and yet vigorously. I arched in my attempt to move away - to deny him something. But there was no escaping the truth of his penetration. I cried out into his mouth, coming and shuddering and nearly sobbing from the force of a more powerful orgasm than I'd ever known. Now it wasn't only my pussy, but my thighs were dripping wet and hot. Leaning over me, he turned on the small lamp that I kept on my nightstand
CLUBTUG.COM
Seeing him sent me into a panic. We struggled again, although there was no screaming. Sweat-drenched, our bodies slid and slipped and twisted. By the time it pool bitch was over, his cock was stretched between my thighs pool bitch and he had my hands pinned with each of his. We glared into one another's eyes as we gulped down breath. "At least turn off the light," I whimpered, hissing at him in what I hoped sounded like disgust. He responded by rotating his hips slightly - pushing his cock harder into my tightly closed legs and positioning himself just against my pussy. I felt my body flush, felt the guilt of arousal flood through me, and I had to close my eyes and turn away from his smoky stare. Letting go of my hands for a moment, Daniel reached down and gripped my knees. Pulling roughly, he yanked my legs around him
That thick, throbbing cockhead was pushed tight against my cherry. I moaned out and shook my head back and forth. I was so slippery and wet that I almost thought he broke into me by accident. There was a rush of flesh, and then a sharp ache, and a pressure inside me. I screamed then. One quaking wail that he sucked into his mouth. But it hadn't been an accident. A moment later he was leaning his weight onto his hips and fucking into me with all his strength. Raw, brutal pounding - stretching me open - scoring me with his invasion. A violent muscle of cock - staking out the territory of my violated cunt


He branded me like some wild animal, fucking and shoving and stretching and slamming until he couldn't force anymore of himself into me. At some point my screaming had stopped. I hadn't been able to fall into sobs. I wasn't in enough pain or shock to cry. But when he stopped moving I opened my eyes and found tears in them. I thought for sure I would have felt him come - figured there had to be something more than just the abrupt end. When my eyes cleared I realized I was right. He wasn't done. He'd merely been waiting for me to look at him. The moment I met his controlling trenchant stare, he moved again


Not the painful thrusting of a moment before, but a slow rock of his hips. He rolled that cock inside me, stroking within me - stimulating the walls of my aching cunt. I shook my head and closed my eyes. I didn't want to feel good, even for a moment. I didn't want to look at him and enjoy what he was doing. But, the instant I broke our mutual stare, he stopped moving. Seemingly content to stay buried inside me forever. With an exasperated hiss of surrender, I opened my eyes. He immediately began to move again


Slow, shallow, teasing thrusts. I tensed my body and tried to feel nothing. I attempted to focus on the pain - on the brutal nature of his violation of me - I tried to focus on anything except the adoring lust of his eyes and the response of my body to his stark thirst for me. "Put your arms around me, Laurie," he suggested again, but this time it sounded more like an order than a request. I realized what he was doing - rewarding me when I obeyed him, denying me when I didn't comply. Like a dog learning how to fetch
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
That's all I was. Some trained bitch frolicking after a tennis ball. If only to erase the smug look of self-assurance in his eyes, I did put my arms around him, and scored my fingernails down the entire length of his spine, not stopping until I had my hands sunk in his tight ass. He growled low in his throat and forced my knees up, until my legs were pinned against my chest. I watched his eyes grow malevolent while we grappled. I was too weak to be effective, but my stubborn limbs wouldn't surrender. A moment later he grunted and slammed forward to fuck me with every ounce of muscle in his body
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
My body lurched as my tender insides were forced to stretch and take even more of him - to endure this rough pounding assault as the penance for my disobedience. I couldn't gulp enough air into my lungs - the position he'd twisted me into restrained my breathing. I began to feel light-headed, dazed, feeling an almost out-of-body withdraw from myself as the incessant slamming of his cock within my core drove harder and deeper. Wet and sloppy and rough, he fucked the anger out of himself, hammering his fury into every violent penetration. There should have been agony. There should have been blinding pain, but the ache inside me was dull. I lay there looking up, feeling almost like a spectator in this rape, and fought down another orgasm each time he jerked up to stimulate my clit on the end of each thrust. I was exhilarated beyond any stretch of even my sordid imagination. All those times I had been deviously taunting with my body, each occasion I had touched him in temptation - I had been hoping for this. For the feel of his cock inside me, ripping into me and pushing my flesh beyond its limits to please him. Closing my eyes I shook my head
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
Snippets of feminist outrage sputtered. No meant no. No one deserved or asked to be raped. This was a violation. No matter how my body responded, no matter how flush I was with awareness and arousal, no matter how vigorously my blood pumped through my veins in yearning to surrender to this act - nothing made it right. I should be outraged. I should be screaming. I should be sobbing and cursing and begging for him to stop. He had stopped again
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
Balls deep and shoved fully inside me. Spreading my legs apart, he drew them around his hips and I was able to take a full, deep breath. I almost choked on air. Along the line of my throat, I felt his tongue, licking all the way up to my chin. He was deliberate and soft, opening my mouth with his succulent kiss. My arms fell around his shoulders in attempt to hold onto anything, but I found my fingers curling into his hair, drawing his mouth down harder onto mine. "I want you to cum again, Laurie," he rasped huskily, "I want you to cum while I'm inside you." I felt his fingers wiggle between us, down to where I joined him


I shook my head as he kissed me, knowing how sore my clit was. He found it deftly, surprising me with his suddenness. I had more trouble finding the damn thing than he seemed to. And as I flailed beneath him, shoved full of my brother's cock, his ravenous mouth upon mine, and his fingers stripping me down and turning my slow burn up into one raw, sexual roar, I had nothing left to fight. Staring straight into his eyes I came with a vengeance, his mouth breathing in the moans that accompanied yet another orgasm. He started to move once more, pumping deep and slow, stirring up the soaking wet flesh of my pussy. We were drenched from crown to heel - sweating like thieves in church, and dripping with the honey of our mutual sin. At last he came, his body jerking and then buckling from the force of it, emptying his semen in potent, hot jets I could feel streaming though me. Then, just silence


I expected him to speak - he'd said so much, but the silence overtook us both. He shuddered and quaked for a few more moments, staying deep inside even while his cock softened. Then the warmth of his body was gone and a chill ran over my sweat-soaked form. "Stay or go?" he asked quietly. His tone wasn't so much one of remorse as it was uncertainty. "Go," I whispered, too stunned to make any other decision. He was halfway out the door when I rasped "Stay." He glistened in my doorway - his naked body a sheen of sex and sweat. Walking back to my bed lazily, he leaned down close and met my eyes. I stared back at him. Swollen, bruised, sweaty
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH
His cum leaking out of me - mingled with the blood of my virginity on my sore thighs. A dark, mischievous grin spread over his features. "All the time you've spent teasing, I think it's time you learned to beg for something now and then. I'll be in my room if you want me." Disappearing from the doorway, I heard his footsteps shuffling back toward his room. Struggling up, I braced myself against my nightstand and dared a glance at the mirrored doors of my closet. I needed a shower. I needed some cover-up. And then, I needed a plan to get back at the smug little prick. I wasn't the one who would begging during out next encounter - of that I was decided.
POOL BITCH

pool bitch

ENTER TO POOL BITCH

POOL BITCH pool bitch

pool bitch, two ass threesome, black bitch facial, vaginal mother, bitch having sex with small boy, pierced in red, dom sex bitch, girls loves anal sex, horny big boots, teenie banged outdoors,
Related posts: granny milfs
2011-Dec-27 02:40 - SMOKING VAGINA
Smoking vagina. Erotic novels by Gail Holmes Tom Blakely She'd seen him come and go plenty of times, nevertheless she never anticipated his reasons, he'd even passed the time of day with her. This was too much; she sat for sometime watching just to make sure. Yes it was Tom Blakely, Pat watched as they both stood arguing. It looked as if he wanted something but hadn't the money to pay for it. Maureen seemed adamant. Summer was almost here and Sarah enjoyed the cooling breeze wafting around the corner of her local shopping mall. Pat was late again, but this was nothing new. Sarah enjoyed Pat's company and she tolerated her friend's tardiness; she wasn't in any hurry to be anywhere
BurningTicket - Spin2Swing
She knew Pat's direction and at last saw her coming along the path of the town's small but leafy gardens. I'd have thought you'd have been here before now. I've been waiting for nearly three quarters of an hour. I was about to give you up for lost, or that you weren't coming at all." Sarah expressed. The two girls always met up before going bowling, then off for a coffee at The Coffee Shop. "I got held up in the park! You got out then, I mean no problems at home?" Sarah's parents were forever arguing. She wouldn't leave home if she judged the rows to heated, not that she could do much. But she considered that both were safe whilst she was in the house. "Dad's out; said he had overtime to do!" Overtime, over what?" Pat laughed, he doesn’t know the meaning of the word! "Sorry, I don't understand your meaning
He's been doing quite a bit lately; still at least they're not at each other's throats! He seems to have calmed down over the last couple of weeks" "Overtime my arse" Thought Pat; "Trying to get into Maureen Brown knickers more like. If it hadn't been for their shrieking she'd never have caught sight of them both arguing. God, he was laying into her, still if he hadn't the money Maureen would never open up for nothing. She fond of lying on her back however expected payment for her favours. Pat hoped she hadn't thought that out aloud" "Still it's extra money coming in, you can't knock him for that!" Pat did wonder if she should inform her friend of her sighting. Sarah was a good friend and she'd had boyfriends
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
As far as sex was concerned Sarah could take it or leave it, she'd never go out of her way to get it. "You don't seem to have much of an opinion of him!" Sarah suggested, knowing it was her father that they were talking about. "Oh, it's not that, he's a good enough father, it's just that I never feel that I can trust him. Perhaps that's not the right word. If he's not on the settee, he's sneaking about the house! One day I'm sure he'll catch me naked." Pat knew Sarah's father only to well. He was one of the scruffiest guy's you could hope to meet. Pop belly or better still, beer belly; always the stench of BO, she'd never seen him clean-shaven


When he was at home, he was more of a couch potato, TV, fags and booze, and the language was enough to make a parson swear. Yes, he went to work; if you could call it work, on the QT so to speak, if the Income Support found out about his antics, they'd be down on him like a ton of bricks. How the hell Maureen Brown could allow him to touch her, or even perform sexual deeds with him was beyond her. Still, Maureen did have a name for herself in that path. Nonetheless if he was paying her, she supposed that this might make a difference


Lay back and think of England so to speak. "Why don't you move out if you feel that way?" Pat inquired. "Leave them together? God, that would be fatal I'm sure one day they'll kill each other!" Sarah laughed "The whole street knows when they're at sex toys anal it, like two cats on a tin roof!" "How's their marriage…you…you know?" "Don't make me laugh…single beds. Mother won't allow him near her. He's in bed all day Sunday's; that's until the pubs open of course!" "What about his sex life; every man has one of those?" "Pat! For God's sake…I hate to think about it! Most likely goes into the little boys' room for a J. Arthur, more than likely does it over the bath, with his belly I shouldn't think he's seen his private part for years, just goes by feel. To think I used to sit on it once! His lap I mean," Sarah laughed. "D'you think he plays the field?" "God, what thought? Who the hell would have him? Mum would kill him; she has her scruples you know. If she thought that another woman should see him in a state of undress she never be able lift her head in public again
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
And sex well that would put his head straight on the chopping block. She's told him once that she'd swing for him. By all accounts he caught something just after I was born, you know the six-week no go period. He was in hospital for three weeks; Ok they cleared it up. Never had sex since. She's told him, if she catches him he's dead; says the gossip would ruin the family" "But, she still sticks with him?" Pat quizzed. The house is in her name, what little monies he brings in won't go that far, without that and my own money she'd lose it. Mum is a proud lady; but as I say she has her scruples, and I think she would, she would kill him!" Sarah smiled. "They're my mother and father, what can I do? If I found out anything I would keep silent
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
Better the devil you know. If he has to do it, then say nothing, then everyone is happy! God, it doesn't bear thinking about!" After there chat and a few laugh’s Sarah made her way home, Pat hadn’t mentioned seeing her father, though better of it. It would only stir up friction, and she valued her friendship too much for that. "You're early back?" her mother questioned, wiping her hands on her apron as Sarah entered the kitchen "The bowling green was packed so we both decide to have a early night…is the water hot?" Sarah asked her mother. "I had a bath this morning…and you can rest assured you're fathers gone no-where near it, so I should think there's plenty!" "Dad's not back then?" "Said he was meeting with a friend, followed by the pub as usual. Knowing him, it will be late. I'm off to Bingo; I'll be back around 9.30. Like me to make you a drink sweetheart?" "I'm fine Mum, I'll have my bath then take a cup of chocolate up to my bedroom. I have some papers to go over; must get them done before morning!" "See you when I get back then Hun! Don't leave it too late you looked bushed!" "Ok, Mum! You have a nice time!" Sarah leisurely walked up the stairs from the kitchen, her hot chocolate in one hand, and paperwork in the other. Unaware that her father had just come in the front door; she was humming to herself, too engrossed with her reading to hear the latch drop


Her father gazed up towards her. Except for a towel swathed around her shoulders, protecting her from her long damp hair, the rest of her body was bare, soft downy blonde hair was exposed as she elevated each step. Sarah dropped part of her papers onto the stairs. Her father stepped back into the shadows of the coats hanging in the hallway; she leaned forward to gather up the papers, revealing her pussy to his direction. It was tight and compact, unlike the well-fucked pussy he'd serviced earlier that afternoon. That had been more like fucking a jar of worms; still for a couple of quid he couldn't say too much. She'd a nickname of Eveready, but with him not that well endowed in the nether regions neither had felt that much. Oh, she'd pretended she was enjoying him, making him think he was getting his money's worth. Blakely stayed in the smoking vagina shadows as Sarah continued up the remainder of the stairs, his eyes glued to her petite bottom
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
She then went into smoking vagina her bedroom; within moments he heard her switch on the hair dryer. Throwing his coat onto a hanger he made the stairs in two's. With the noise of the hairdryer he recognized he was safe, the bedroom door was ajar when her arrived at the top. Sarah had her back towards him; legs spread wide, with her head hanging forwards, as she ran the drier up and down her long blonde hair. Her firm breasts hung beneath her swaying gently to and fro with her movements. His cock felt like that of a raging stallion. Daughter or no daughter, he was going to fuck the arse off her. Even in her late teens she would sit in provocative stances. To many times had he been worked up? He knew she was no virgin, he'd heard her one night when he'd arrived home slightly early, then having to leave to go back down the pub
Some bastard was giving her a right seeing to. This time he would take her, nothing would she say to her mother; to much would be at stake he was sure of that. It wasn't as if she was a kid anymore. Sex wasn't new to her. She bent lower flicking her hair from one side to the other as she manoeuvred the drier along the fine strands. Her pussy pushed outwardly towards him, exposing the small tuffs of blonde down, puffy pink lips with a slight darker curl on their edges. Blakely reached to his waist unbuckling his belt, his grubby jeans fell to the floor, and then the long underpants followed. He stepped over them moving towards her; his cock had never been so erect "Ok boy…not long now" he thought. Without more ado he clasped Sarah by the waist, his free hand went down under her open legs cupping her pussy, assuring a finger went deep up inside in the same movement, then forcing her across onto the bed. The hairdryer rattled across the bedroom floor under her dressing table. Sarah could smell his strong odour as he leaned over her body; his hand wedged firmly between her legs. In the back of her mind she recognized one day this just had to happen, she'd seem the telltale signs, always seeking an open blouse, or perhaps her skirt was a fraction to high. Dad! For Christ sake…get off me!" Sarah screamed out, her fist smashing into his upper torso, tried as she might to push him off her, but his hold was too physically powerful for her slight body. "Now, my little prick teaser you're in for some real cock!" He dragged her over onto her back, pulling her to the edge of the bed; forcing her legs apart with his knees. Sarah could do nothing
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
She glared up to him, viewing the gross chest before her. His cock protruded out under his grubby t-shirt; Maureen's dried juices were visible along its shaft. He leaned back drawing his foreskin over his helmet, revealing a thick white creamy substance around its rim. It could be smelt a mile off. "God, you stink Dad, Mum will be home soon!" Bollocks to your Mother, she's at bloody Bingo, not be home for hours yet!" He leaned over her taking one of her breasts into his mouth. Sarah could feel his cock swaying between her legs; she felt like vomiting, the stiff bristles were tearing at her soft skin around her breast. "You bloody smell horrible Dad! When did you last have a wash?" Sarah screamed out. "You're an animal, get off me you bastard!" "I don't have to take that shit from you!" Blakely stammered lifting himself up and reaching behind her head pulling her up
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
"Now suck on this Bitch!" Sarah glared at the filthy rod. "Not on your life, you're not putting that thing anywhere near me. You bloody smell horrible!" Blakely forced his hand down between her legs jamming two of his fingers up her, then thrust his hand under her nose. "I suppose you smell fucking better! Miss goody two shoes?" Sarah ripped his fingers from under her nose, pushing his hand away from her. "At least I wash my bits!" "Then suck this!" Blakely forced his cock up towards her face. The stench was over whelming, it almost took her breath away "Get fucking lost!" It was not that often that Sarah swore she’d hoped that smoking vagina he’d get her meaning by it. "OK…no suck; then we'll fuck!" Blakely pushed her down then started to edge back down the bed. Her bedroom was beginning to smell like a Rugby changing room after a heated match. He was bad enough with his clothes on, she could understand as to why her mother had insisted separate beds. She tried to pull herself to the other side of the bed but he was too quick for her. "No way my little beauty; the old fella is up and running, it's a fucking that you're going to get!" He grabbed her by the feet dragging her back across the bed. Blakely knew only to well he'd little or no chance of getting anywhere near her from on top, he'd to turn her over and take her from the rear, that's if his beer gut would allow it. Sweat was pouring from him as she struggled against his hold. Sarah stopped for a breather, her eyes fixed on the gruesome sight before her. Her father looked down at her like some kind of savage about to rape her; he'd removed his t-shirt and threw it onto the floor


Grey hair smothered his chest, his obese belly right down to his private parts; the bell end of his cock glistened with the seepage of early sperm secretions. His sac hung low with his balls sitting at the base as if the skin around them had been in a vacuum, one twice the size of the other. Blakely stuck his head between her legs, not so much sucking, but chewing, holding her clitoris sandwiched between his black teeth, gritting them backwards and forwards. Sarah knew any sudden movement on her part could be fatal. She sensed his grubby fingers with their black nails being pushed up inside her, but his teeth held on as a leech would. Blakely knew he didn't have too much time to piss about… he smelt it, he'd felt it and now he had to fuck it. Sarah tried to scramble up the bed as he pulled away from her, in doing so she'd turned over. Blakely quickly took advantage of her position, grabbing her by the rump, pulling her back to the edge of the bed and folding her knees beneath her. Struggle as she may Sarah could not liberate herself from his grip. As his cock sunk into her pussy Sarah buried her face into the bedding; never had she felt so humiliated, her own father


She could do nothing. His hands gripped her hips tightly pulling her back hard onto each and every thrust. His balls could be felt as they swung to and fro with his violent action. His actions were that of a madman. "God! Please let this be over!" She screamed out. Blakely eased his pace and stood for a moment, she could feel his cock throbbing deep inside her. "Credit where its due, you're a dam good fuck girlie, still you would be, with a father like me. Well, I've sampled the pleasure garden now for the sewage farm." Blakely slowly removed his cock then forced it straight up her back passage
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
Sarah screamed as he rammed himself into her. His hand went under her jabbing his crooked fingers into her pussy. "I'll say this much" Blakely had to catch his breath he was pumping into her so hard. "You're the best fuck I've had in years. Fuck playing away, I'll stay at home from now on!" Sarah's body felt as if it was in a large riddle. She was being shaken from one end to the other; her breasts ached from the constant swinging from his aggressive thrusts. "For God's sake, enough is enough, you couldn't make love to a woman if you tried!" Sarah pulled her head up from the bedding as she spoke. Her body ached from the onslaught and with the added stench in the room she felt nauseated. "Cream time then!" Blakely stammered, heaving himself deep up inside her. God Dad, you can be a dirty bastard when you want to, don’t you do that inside me or I scream the bloody house down!" "Well!" Blakely stated going into full turbo fucking her hard once more. "Jesus Christ! Take it easy; that bloody hurts!" Sarah had never been fucked in this area before, and she didn't think she'd have it again, the way he was plunging into her. She could only presume that he was conceived in this area himself to enjoy it so much. "Jesus! I'm going to blow soon, where the hell do you want it, arse, pussy or your mouth?" "God you're a dirty bastard!" Sarah could scarcely catch her breath due to his onslaught. "Then is up your fucking arse it is then!" Sarah cringed at the thought
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
Boyfriends, lovers but they were never anything like this, and this was her father. Blakely didn't know for sure whether or not she was on the pill, her arse was as good as any place. His bollocks were full, now was the time He force his cock as far up her as possible, and then blew his load. The feeling was unbelievable; she could sense his balls downloading. It was not unlike that of the feeling of a syringe being emptied up her. Her opinion was…if he'd emptied himself up her pussy, God, she could never have lived it down. Being pregnant by such a dirty bastard, and her own father to boot. Blakely withdrew his cock and looked down at her with a broad smile on is face, viewing the thick cum draining from her back passage. "Good girl, you yourself can now provide old Dad with his sexual pleasures. I'm sure you'll say nothing to your mother! I'm off down the pub now" Sarah slumped forwards onto the bed; she'd been made love to before…but that…that was sheer rape and by her own father. Of course she couldn't say anything, to her mother especially
SMOKING VAGINA

smoking vagina

ENTER TO SMOKING VAGINA
He'd be dead within the hour of her arrival. God she felt sore. After the second shower she felt no different, his semen still trickled from her back passage. "Give your father another call dear, his breakfast will be stone cold before much longer. God only knows what time he came home!" Sarah stood with much discomfort, calling her father from the bottom of the stairs. She watched as her father tucked into his breakfast, wondering as to whether he had as yet washed himself, knowing as to where his body parts had been. "Bingo tonight Angel?" he looked up to her mother. Sarah couldn’t ever remember him calling her mother as such; he was up to something. "And you Sarah, I'll expect you could do with a night in!" He smiled. "No, I'm out! But surely it's your bath night?" "His not getting into my bath; It would take a month to remove the grime, dirty old sod. Anyway if he had a bath his mates wouldn't recognise him" Sarah's mother laughed. "Appearance means a lot to you're father!" "Sorry, I thought it might rid us of some of the flies!" Sarah grinned towards her father.



SMOKING VAGINA smoking vagina

smoking vagina, black eaten pussy, big slut, getting fucked hard sex, oral sex for, two gays fucking outdoors, time to fuck teen dani, tattooed teenager, asian swallowers, black dick in caucasian pussy, hot porn girl sex, gagging and,
Related posts: mature cuckoldmovies
2011-Dec-23 21:41 - BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG
Blonde blowjob gang bang. Chapter Three The bus stopped in front of the school, a large rectangular brick building. Ana and Lizzie got off the bus and were greeted by a group of jeering boys. He look, it’s Lezzie Lizzie,” one of the boys sneered. “Who’s your girlfriend Lezzie Lizzie? Ana frowned. “I’m not her girlfriend! The boy sidled up beside her. Well then what’s your name gorgeous? Ana,” Ana said, and hurried away from him towards the school building
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
On the way there she tripped on a crack in the sidewalk and her bag when flying. She bent down to pick it up and heard laughter behind her. I see London, I see France, I see Ana’s underpants!” the boy sang, pointing at Ana. Her face flushed and she quickly ran into the school. She made it to the principal’s office without further incident. Hi my name is Ana Padilla and I am in seventh grade,” She introduced herself t the secretary. The woman shuffled through some papers and then handed Ana a schedule. Mr. Landau’s homeroom, room 51,” she pointed to the right hallway. Gracias!” Ana said and left the office. She walked down the hallway reading her schedule—Language Arts, math, physical education, Spanish, science, geography—and didn’t notice when the boys from turn a chick earlier appeared in front of her. Hello little slut,” the leader said. “Let’s make a deal
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
Unless you want me to tell the whole school you’re a dyke, you will join me in the locker room during P.E. for a little…show. Got it? Ana nodded fearfully. Fantastic,” the boy said, walking past her and pinching her but as he did. Ana bit her lip to keep from crying, and opened the door to her classroom. Language arts and math went by too quickly. Soon Ana was on her way to the gym. When she got there, a coach gave her a gym uniform—ugly orange shorts and a maroon polo shirt—and directed her to the locker room. Suddenly someone grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the boy’s room. So nice to see you Ana. I realized I never introduced myself
BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG

blonde blowjob gang bang

ENTER TO BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG
blonde blowjob gang bang I’m Jordan, and these are my friend’s Brad and Tyson. Ana stared at them, terrified. Jordan was at least 5’8” with huge muscles, and Brad and Tyson were both at least three inches taller. There was no way she could fight them, so she would just have to do whatever they wanted. Jordan locked the bathroom door. Take off your sweater, Ana,” he instructed. She did so
“Mm, such nice skin, what are you, Brazilian? Bolivian,” she whispered. Aw, no need to be scared,” Jordan chuckled, “We won’t hurt a pretty little thing like you, will we boys?” Brad and Tyson shook their heads, smirking. “Okay now, off with your top. Ana slipped the tank top over her head, revealing her purple bra. That’s what I’m talking about,” Jordan licked his lips. “Skirt,” he demanded. Ana complied, now standing nearly naked in front of the three boys. Jordan stepped forward towards her. She involuntarily took a step back, and he kept advancing until she was pressed against the wall. Don’t make a sound little Ana, or I will have to hurt you,” he hissed. Ana nodded wordlessly
BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG

blonde blowjob gang bang

ENTER TO BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG
Jordan’s hands slithered up her stomach and under her bra. He lifted it up so her breasts were exposed, then rubbed her nipples. Even though she was terrified, and hating every minute of this, her body couldn’t help but react. Her nipples formed hard little buds to Jordan’s delight. He brought his face down to her chest and began sucking hard. An almost inaudible moan escaped Ana’s lips, and Jordan chuckled, then bit down hard on her nipple. Ana bit her lip to keep from screaming and Jordan motion over his friends. They each took a breast and Jordan lowered himself to a crouch, his head level with Ana’s crotch
He roughly pulled down her underwear. Then he spread her vagina open with his fingers and began licking around her entrance. Her body spasmed at his touch, so Brad and Tyson held her harder against the wall. You like that, do you?” Jordan asked. Ana didn’t respond. “I said, you like that, don’t you whore?” he growled


Fearfully, Ana nodded. “Atta girl.” Jordan grinned. Then suddenly his finger was rammed into her virgin hole. She couldn’t help her scream. Bran clamped his hand over her mouth and Tyson bit down hard on her breast. I told you to be quiet, slut.” Jordan hissed
BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG

blonde blowjob gang bang

ENTER TO BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG
He inserted a second finger, tearing her hymen in the process. Blood tricked down her thigh, and she whimpered. Suddenly Jordan stood up, unzipping his pants. He lifted Ana’s legs up and wrapped them around his waist, then plunged his hard, unlubricated cock into her. She cried out into Brad’s hand which was still over her mouth
BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG

blonde blowjob gang bang

ENTER TO BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG
Jordan began thrusting into her hard and fast, his cock ramming into her cervix on each thrust. She was so tight that it wasn’t long before his cock started throbbing for release. So blonde blowjob gang bang boys, do you think I should cum inside this little slut?” he asked. Ana shook her head hard, desperately hoping he wouldn’t do it. But Jordan just laughed. “Oh I think that’s exactly what she needs,” he sneered, and then he spilled his hot seed inside her. Tears filled Ana’s eyes. Jordan pulled out and let Ana’s legs drop. Brad and Tyson released her also, and she crumpled to the floor in a broken heap. Jordan threw her clothes at her and the three boys left that bathroom


Ana remained there, curled naked on the floor, sobbing, until she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up, terrified, to see Lizzie standing there looking very concerned. Ana, are you okay?” She asked. Ana shook her head, unable to speak. They did the same thing to me when I was new last blonde blowjob gang bang year.” Lizzie whispered. “I tried to tell on them, but no one believed me. I think it’s best just to stay out of their way, okay? Ana nodded. Let’s get you cleaned up.” Lizzie held out her hand to help Ana up, then led her to the shower. Ana felt like her vagina had been ripped in half. She imagined Jordan’s sperm inside her, making its way to her uterus. She didn’t want a baby, but she knew there was no way to get rid of it. Her family were devout Catholics and abortion was one of the greatest sins
BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG

blonde blowjob gang bang

ENTER TO BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG
She prayed to God that somehow she wouldn’t get pregnant from Jordan. That know one besides Lizzie would ever know this horrible thing happened to her. She couldn’t bear that shame. And she really didn’t want Todd to find out.
BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG

blonde blowjob gang bang

ENTER TO BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG

BLONDE BLOWJOB GANG BANG blonde blowjob gang bang

blonde blowjob gang bang, maids blonde, brunette with stockings, sex teen blonde suck, hot teen girl blond, two blacks playing with toys, girl takes it anal, blonde big boobs and tits, loving couple,
Related posts: real milf pics
2011-Dec-21 23:24 - BIG TIT GAGGING
Big tit gagging. It felt so cliche to be lusting after my best friend's older brother, but I did. Brenden was gorgeous in a punk rock way. He had tattoos, shaggy dark hair, and amazing green eyes. He was thin, but had great arms that I would kill to have on me. One day, after school, me and my best friend Kayla went back to her house, which was several blocks away from mine. "Morgan! Did you grab my history book?" Kayla asked me. I shook my head slowly, knowing that after school, by her locker, she asked me to grab her history book because she had an exam after the weekend. She sighed and replied, "I'll run back, you can chill here and grab something to eat. Later!" Quickly she ran out the door with her short, straight brown hair trailing behind her. I sat down and opened the fridge and grabbed an energy drink when I heard Brenden walking down the stairs. "Kayla? Kayla!", he yelled. Once I closed the fridge door, our eyes met. "Umm sorry, she just left to run back to school, she forgot a book." I said. "Oh, hey Morgan. You're just hanging out here until she gets back?" he asked. "Mmhm", I said, nodding my head. "If you want, you can come up here and listen to some music. Good music, not the pop shit you're used to", he said, laughing. I looked around nervously. He was nineteen and just graduated and I was just a freshman in high school


I was excited and scared all at the same time. My heart was racing, but still I nodded and followed him up the stairs. As I walked behind him I was trying envision how I looked. I was still in my school uniform: boring green, blue, and black plaid wool skirt, white semi-low cut dressy tank top, my hair was wavy, almost curly, loose, and blonde. Once I reached his room he turned around, double clicked on his computer, and started the music. He sat on his bed, and I looked for possible places to sit, but there were none. I walked slowly over to the bed and sat down to the left of him
He smiled a little and layed down on the bed, so for some reason I did the same. I tried to channel out all the crazy thoughts running through my head when I heard a stomach growl. I glanced over at him and said "whoa, was that you?" He laughed and nodded, then said "I'm hungry, dude." I layed my head on his chest and laughed, and rest my hand on his stomach. We layed like that until I heard Kayla slam the door. I sat up and smiled as I heard Kayla shuffling around downstairs. I decided to leave Brenden alone and go back to my friend before I screwed something up. I walked out of the room and pretended to come out of the bathroom and quickly ran down the stairs. "It's going to be such a late night now, I just wasted an hour!" Kayla whined. "I could spend the night, if you want" I replied. Kayla's eyes lit up and she shook her head enthusiastically. "I'll run home and grab some clothes," I said. "HURRY, Morgan!" she yelled. So I turned around and walked out her front door. I actually ran all the way home, not out of excitement for studying, but for Brenden. Kayla's parents were out of town and left Brenden in charge, which meant by the time I got back there would be pizza and music blasting. Once I got to my room I looked in my mirror. I was still tanned from laying in the sun all summer


My hair was a shiny blonde, and my waves were perfectly messy. I threw off my ugly school clothes and threw on my nicest bra and sexiest underwear. Me and Kayla went to Victoria's Secret for the first time the week before. I found out I was a B cup and liked the boy short underwear the best. I threw them on and looked in my mirror. I wasn't skinny, I had some muscle
I was self concious about my butt, which was curvy compared to the rest of my body, but I was secure in the fact that my boobs looked amazing in this bra. I threw on a pair of low riding jeans and a black lacy tank top. I sprayed my most expensive perfume on my neck and put on my best tasting lipgloss. I grabbed some pajamas and clothes for the next day and thought I was ready. As I walked out my bedroom door, I hoped this wasn't all for nothing
I ran all the way back to Kayla's and big tit gagging when I got there it was just as expected. "That was quick, we just ordered cheese pizza!" Kayla told me. I nodded, looking around for Brenden, but I couldn't find him. We studied for a while and ate dinner together while Brenden ate in his room upstairs. I felt like I did something wrong. I felt stupid and disappointed. Kayla suggested we got ready for bed so I ran to the upstairs bedroom while Kayla stayed downstairs to change. I locked the door and threw on my blue shorts and a different white cami. I glanced in the mirror at my tan skin before I walked out of the bathroom and straight into Brenden. "Oh, sorry", I said quietly. He put his hands on my hips and smiled as he moved me to the side and said "it's fine". I ran downstairs, still excited about Brenden touching me. At least he wasn't mad. "Morgan! Devin called me! I am so not in the mood to study. He's so hot!" Kayla said as soon as I got into the basement. "Let's just study in the sun tomorrow, we can tan!" I said enthusiastically
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
Really I couldn't care less about my tan, I was already more tan than most girls I knew. I really just wanted to think about everything that happened with Brenden that day. We walked to her room as Brenden left the bathroom with just a white towel around his waist and his clothes in his hands. He looked so stunning with his hair so messy and wet, and he had a nice tan too, just not as deep as mine. He smiled again and I noticed how straight his teeth were. As I sat on Kayla's bed I was still thinking about Brenden's smile, his lips, everything. "Morgan, floor." Kayla demanded. She was really cautious about not looking like a lesbian. I grabbed blankets and a pillow and layed on the floor. She gushed about Devin, a boy at school in our grade
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
He was fifteen while we were fourteen. I didn't really like him, but I nodded and listened until she talked herself to sleep. Secretly I had been thinking about myself, and Brenden, and what I should do. I big tit masturb girl gagging decided to go to the bathroom and if he stopped me I would go for it, if he didn't, I'd sleep. I checked on Kayla and tip toed out of the room and into the bathroom. Brenden's door was cracked open, but he didn't stop me
I pretended to pee, and washed my hands and fixed my hair. I opened the bathroom door, but he wasn't there. I walked toward Kayla's room when I heard him. "Morgan ................ Morgan" he whispered. I stopped. My heart raced. I took a deep breath and turned around to see his face peeking through the crack in his door
BIG TIT GAGGING

big tit gagging

ENTER TO BIG TIT GAGGING
I smiled and he opened the door wider and motioned me to come in. I looked around, then back at him and walked slowly toward his room. Once I was in, he shut the door and wrapped his arms around my waist. He was standing in back of me and I could feel his breath on my neck. He ran his hands down my thigh, then inbetween. He touched my vagina through my shorts and I felt warm
BIG TIT GAGGING

big tit gagging

ENTER TO BIG TIT GAGGING
His hands moved up my shirt, over my boobs and then I felt a light squeeze. He kissed my neck and I turned around to face him. The lights were off, but I could still make out his face. He kissed me on the lips and walked me backwards toward his bed. I bit my lip as I felt myself fall backward. I was on his bed, my heart racing. I was a virgin. Actually the furthest I had ever gone was just making out


He took off my cami and threw it inback of him and then ran his hands down to the waistband of my shorts. He ran his fingers underneath the waistband and I could feel his fingertips at the beginning of my pussy. He tugged at my shorts and slowly peeled them off. He threw his own shirt off and then slowly stood up and pulled off his own pajama pants. I saw his boxers sticking out and realized he had an erection. He layed on top of me and we started making out
BIG TIT GAGGING

big tit gagging

ENTER TO BIG TIT GAGGING
He touched my boobs and I felt such an amazing sensation. This was all new to me, and I could feel myself getting wet inbetween my legs. When we finally stopped I said "Brenden, I'm sorry, I'm a virgin." He looked down at me and smiled and said "It's fine." I nodded and felt his fingers take my panties off and work their way inside my pussy. He whispered "you're wet, do you want me?" I looked him in the eyes and nodded, "I think so" I said. He pulled down his boxers and I saw his penis. It was the first one I ever saw. It seemed too big to go in my pussy. But I trusted him. I was fourteen, he has older, and I assumed he knew what he was doing. He separaped my legs gently and I felt his dick on the outside of my pussy. He kissed me and I felt him push his way inside. At first it hurt, but after a while I was moaning quietly. I could feel his dick rubbing againts my pussy walls
BIG TIT GAGGING

big tit gagging

ENTER TO BIG TIT GAGGING
He would slow it down and thrust hard sometimes, then he would speed it up. He sucked on my nipples and pounded away at my pussy. He moaned my name and squeezed my boobs hard one last time and I felt him explode inside me. I felt big tit gagging so warm and full. He pulled his dick out of me and panted for a little. I felt like i was in a trance


My body was still buzzing after having sex. It felt so good, like together we could make eachother feel that good all the time. "You should go," he said. I was confused so I picked up my clothes and threw them on and walked quickly out of the room. I liked having sex with him, but I felt like he didn't like it. The rest of the night I felt so awkward and used. At the same time I felt accomplished and excited. Kayla always treated me like a little kid and thought she was better than me, but I had sex before her. He was so cute and nice, but now he seemed like he hated me. I didn't know how to feel so I slept. I was fourteen, and confused. The next morning I woke up to Brenden's voice. He laughed and then said, "yeah, it was pretty good


She was so tight, man. No, she was moaning. Dude she's so tiny. Whatever, asshole. Later." I looked around to see Kayla glancing at me but clearly eavesdropping in on Brenden's conversation. "Do you hear that?" Kayla asked. "What?" I replied. "Brenden. Apparently some slut had sex with him last night and now he's bragging about it to his friend Aiden. He's so sick." she said. I felt myself turn red and nodded my head in agreement
CLUBTUG.COM
"Can I take a shower?" I asked Kayla. "Sure, whatever" she said, obviously still pissed about Brenden and his secret slut. I walked down the hall and into the bathroom without even glancing at his bedroom door. I grabbed a towel and turned on the water. I got into the shower and let the water run down my face and boobs. I grabbed a shampoo and lathered up my hair and rinsed the suds out. I stared down at the suds going down the drain by my feet before reaching for the body wash


I ran my hands over my arms, collar bone, boobs, down my abs to my legs. Finally I placed the body wash inbetween my legs and on my ass. I let all the suds run off my body and turned the water off. I pulled back the shower curtain and found Brenden standing facing the opposite way toward the mirror, washing his face. I quickly shut the curtain and covered my boobs with my arms. "Morgan?" he said. He pulled back the curtain and saw me standing naked. "Can I have a towel?" I asked. He shook his head and stepped inside the shower. He was topless but was still wearing his boxers from the night before. He grabbed my lower back and brought me closer to him, then he grabbed my wrist that was helping covering my exposed boob and brought it down to his dick. He turned around and started the water again. "Go on, Morgan, take my boxers off", he said. I was nervous
I looked around the shower and watched the water drip off his hair and on to my boobs. I slid my hand around his boxers and gave them a tug and they fell to the floor. He picked them up and threw them outside the shower. "Get me hard, Morgan" he said. I looked him in the eye, confused. He had an erection the night before. He pulled me into the water and let the warm water hit my boobs. I felt my nipples get hard. He grabbed his own dick and started playing with it. "Turn around


Let it hit your little asshole." he told me. I was hesitant. But he was older, and I felt safe with him, so I did what he said. I faced the other way, my ass towards him and bent over, letting the water hit my ass. He was making noises and I felt something else warm hit my ass. But it wasn't water. He exploded white stuff all over my ass and began rubbing it in with his hands. "You have such a hot little body, Morgan. You have a nice tight pussy, and a cute ass. I want you." he said. I faced him and he kissed me on the lips
Then he stepped out of the shower and closed the curtain on me. I stayed in the shower, quietly, until I heard the door slam. I washed my body again, feeling dirty, and stepped out of the shower again. This time he wasn't waiting for me. I was alone. I grabbed a towel and dried myself
I brushed my teeth and combed my hair. I shook my head all over so my hair was super messy and I looked myself in the mirror. I was different now. I didn't know what I was doing, but all that mattered was that Brenden liked it. I threw on my new clothes for the day and opened the door, expecting to see Brenden, but it was Kayla, and she didn't look happy. TO BE CONTINUED ...
BIG TIT GAGGING

big tit gagging

ENTER TO BIG TIT GAGGING

BIG TIT GAGGING big tit gagging

big tit gagging, interracial guys fuck and cum, sex sluts dick, blonde high teasing, negra, blowjob by anny, asian sex toys, young girl with dildo, asian getting it in, old women fucks,
Related posts: xhamster go mature
2011-Dec-19 21:47 - DOUBLE THROAT BLOND
Double throat blond. This is my first story, and I hope it goes over well here. If it doesn't just send me some hate mail. This is only part one, out of however many you people want. just keep emailing me at Potatoguy123@yahoo.com with comments, suggestions, etc. Remember, the more you bug me, the faster I write... The sunlight slowly crept into the room, through the tightly drawn blinds
It traveled across the floor, over a pair of her shoes, and up the side of the bed. It hit the sheets, and continued until it hit her soft face. Slowly, her eyes flickered open, and immediately closed. She opened them again, this time allowing her pupils to contract. Smiling slightly, she sat in her bed, reveling in the weekend sunlight. Aubrey allowed the sun??™s gentle heat to lull her back to sleep for half an hour, before springing awake once more. This time, she was resolute on getting out of her bed
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
She pulled off her covers, fighting the urge to close her eyes once more. Because of the warm summer night, Aubrey did not have her usually heavy blankets, opting instead for light sheets. Looking closely, one could see through them, and could spy her smooth, creamy skin beneath. She kicked the sheets away. Her rough motion seemed, in her mind, to shatter the smooth grace of the morning which was luring her back to sleep. Her eyes opened a little wider as she shook herself fully awake. As she slipped out of her bed, Aubrey grabbed a towel, which she had laid out for herself the night before. Padding silently across the room, the fourteen year old disappeared into her bathroom. Soon the sounds of a shower could be heard, and not long afterwards steam came from under the door. Twenty minutes later, the shower was off, and Aubrey had her towel wrapped around her body
DOUBLE THROAT BLOND

double throat blond

ENTER TO DOUBLE THROAT BLOND
She dried her hair, and left the tiled room. She walked to her dresser, leaving small, wet footprints on the dark carpet. Knowing her window faced nothing for miles, Aubrey opened the blinds, letting the sun dry her completely. Looking out, the girl saw signs of construction, not too far away. A cluster of condominiums was going up, and it would spell the end of her much enjoyed sun-drying. Slumping her shoulders, Aubrey closed the blinds halfway, and picked out her clothes. Aubrey watched herself in her full length mirror as she dressed


Before putting on her underwear, she took a small moment to appreciate her nude form. Even though she was just a freshman in high school, being two inches under five feet made her one of the shorter girls in the school. Thankfully, her long legs made up for it, and would only get better as she got taller. Her hips were beginning to curve, and already were quite noticeable. Turning sideways, Aubrey appreciated the perfect curve on her butt


Staying in profile for a moment, she looked at her chest; her double throat blond b cups were small by most standards, but looked appropriate for her double throat blond small stature. Finally, Aubrey turned toward the mirror, looking into her own face. Whatever baby fat there was had disappeared over the summer before high school, leaving her face lean and perfect. She had a small mouth, with shapely lips. Her braces had done their job well, leaving her teeth perfectly straight and white. Standing back a little to let more light in, she could see her own eyes, which were the brightest, and most perfect shade of green she had ever seen. They fit perfectly with her naturally red hair. Just slightly darker than a traditional fire truck, no one believed that her hair, which cascaded in a series of small curls down to her waist, was real
DOUBLE THROAT BLOND

double throat blond

ENTER TO DOUBLE THROAT BLOND
In her school full of bottle blondes and brunettes, she felt her red hair made her unique, and was very proud of it. Realizing suddenly she was on the verge of vanity, Aubrey pulled back from the mirror and slipped her clothes on. She wore a light, flowing white skirt that fell to her knees, and a powder blue shirt, which formed nicely to her budding curves. Happy her attire looked so good, and would pass her father??™s careful eye, Aubrey left her room and nearly flew down the stairs. Today was a beautiful weekend, and she didn??™t feel like wasting it indoors. She kept breakfast light, just a bagel with a scraping of cream cheese. Her mother complimented her look, while her father kept a mockingly dour look on his face as he decided whether or not he liked what she wore. After a painfully quiet silence, he broke into a smile, and gave her a thumbs up sign. Aubrey smiled and hugged her father quickly around the neck


She placed her plate in the sink, and left the house. Once outside in the sunlight, Aubrey felt free. She took her cell phone from around her neck (Aubrey didn??™t usually carry a purse, opting to carry her cell phone on a lanyard, and her money in a pocket), and called up her friend. She tapped the thin piece of plastic, waiting for her friend to answer. Finally she did. ???Yeah???? came Marcia??™s voice. Aubrey smiled, knowing she had caught her best friend still asleep. ???Come on, lazy butt,??? Aubrey said lightly
DOUBLE THROAT BLOND

double throat blond

ENTER TO DOUBLE THROAT BLOND
???It??™s a beautiful day! Let??™s hang out some.??? There was some sort of mumbled response Aubrey couldn??™t understand. ???Yeah, fine,??? Marcia finally managed to coherently say. ???My house in like, half an hour.??? ???Okay,??? Aubrey said cheerfully, and hung up. She closed the flip phone, and slipped it back under her shirt. hot posing The red fabric of the homemade lanyard felt rough as the phone hung from it. ???Half an hour to kill,??? Aubrey said to herself. Sighing she, looked around her street, hoping some sort of opportunity would present itself. As she looked to the left of her house, an opportunity did seem to appear. Two doors down, Aubrey??™s neighbor was watering her lawn
DOUBLE THROAT BLOND

double throat blond

ENTER TO DOUBLE THROAT BLOND
Aubrey knew the woman, and decided to go talk to her for a while before heading for her friend??™s house. She walked slowly, looking at the clouds in the sky as they languidly floated overhead. Reaching her neighbor??™s lawn, the young woman waited a moment before treading onto the property. Looking up from the hose, her neighbor nodded her head and gestured for Aubrey to come over. The girl smiled and approached. ???Hey Kristen,??? Aubrey said. ???Hey girl,??? the woman replied. ???What are you doing here???? Aubrey smiled again and shrugged. ???I??™m just killing some time while my friend gets ready.??? Kristen motioned with her hose. ???I??™m just trying to get the watering done before it gets too hot out here.??? The twenty-five year old turned off the flow of water, and let the hose fall to the ground. ???But I??™ve had enough of that
EMILIABOSHE.COM
Do you want to go inside and get some ice cream? I just got some last night.??? Pouting, Aubrey took a moment to decide, before nodding vigorously. Kristen smiled and led the girl inside. She took two bowls out and placed them on the table, followed by some mint chocolate chip ice cream. Two spoons and an ice cream scoop completed the preparation. Soon the two girls were eating ice cream and laughing. ???So,??? Kristen started, with a serious expression on her face, ???any boyfriends yet? I know you started high school this year.??? Aubrey smiled, but blushed noticeably. So far, none of the guys had taken an interest in her- that she could double throat blond tell, anyway. ???No, no one yet. The guys don??™t seem to notice me, really.??? Kristen too a sip of coffee, and then a bit of the ice cream. ???Yeah, most of the time boys don??™t appreciate us fully
BurningTicket  - BerlinPublicBangers
That??™s why I-??? She stopped mid sentence, an expression of surprise registering on her face. Then she regained some of her composure. Aubrey, midway through taking a sip of her own coffee, seemed riveted. ???What???? she asked. ???Nothing,??? Kristen said. Then, to cover up her blunder, she asked, ???Are you sure your parents let you drink coffee???? Aubrey gulped some of the liquid down, smiled widely, and shook her head. ???They don??™t.??? Kristen laughed, and leaned in close. ???Then don??™t tell your parents I??™m letting you have it. You??™re already pretty hyper. They??™d think I was giving you alcohol or something.??? Both girls laughed at that. ???What here you going to say though,??? Aubrey asked
Her naturally inquisitive mind needed to know, or else it might have bothered her for the entire day. Swirling her cup for a few seconds, Kristen tried to choose her words carefully. ???What I meant is that sometimes??¦boys just aren??™t the best option. Keep that in mind.??? Sheltered by her parents, and having gained much of her knowledge about relationships from her friends, Aubrey wasn??™t quite sure what Kristen meant. But she respected her neighbor, recognizing that Kristen was older, and much more experienced than she. Glancing at a clock on the wall, Aubrey saw she had been sitting there for nearly twenty minutes. If she wanted to get to her friend??™s house on time, she would have to leave now. Thanking Kristen, and apologizing, Aubrey got up to leave. The woman put her hand on the girl??™s arm, stopping her for a moment. She felt the cool flesh underneath, which distracted her for a moment. She shook the feeling away. ???Just, uh, have some fun out there.??? Aubrey could see, by the expression on her friend??™s face, that she had wanted to say more but decided not to press the issue
Her inquisitive nature would just have to wait for another time, she decided. Thanking her once more, Aubrey walked out of the house and hurried over to Marcia??™s house. Lesbian Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments 8 [#3065] Giggityguy ( 762 days ago ) I appreciate good writing, but most people who read things on this website are more interested in the sex. I think that your writing is incredible, but most people will want you to include the actual sex. Try to balance that with your current style. Ex 8 [#3065] icekold666 ( 762 days ago )

DOUBLE THROAT BLOND double throat blond

double throat blond, bitches licking, teen girls get sex, mommy vaginal, guy by money, titts and pussy, fat white, put,
Related posts: pro milf
2011-Dec-17 22:00 - HIGH HEELS SEX
High heels sex. When we arrived home, we were all a little hesitant to begin, but Julie was hot to trot and the girls went to sit on the couch. I put a tape in the VCR blonde getting horny while that would get their attention. I proceeded to the kitchen to make us a drink. I could hear the VCR running and it was a MFF video that Sherry was familiar with
HIGH HEELS SEX

high heels sex

ENTER TO HIGH HEELS SEX
The male star was black and well hung and a great cummer that produced a lot of sperm, but he was also a stayer and kept fucking after he got off the first load. When I got back to the living room, the girls were idly rubbing each others thighs and Julie was wide eyed watching that large cock in and out of the pussy as was the other girl in the tape. I sat the drinks on the coffee table and sat in my chair as I watched the tape and the two ladies on the couch. Since Sherry had seen the tape before she focused most of her attention on Julie and got her hands under Julies dress to her panties. Julie seemed transfixed as she watched that woman being fucked hard by the large black cock in her friend. Soon there was cum evident as they fucked and the black cock was bathed in cum as it ran out of the pussy being fucked. The other woman slid down and started licking the cum off his cock as it ran out of the womans cunt. His cock slipped out and the woman immediately took it in her mouth and sucked it clean, then she started licking the cunt that was right in front of her and was cleaning it and sucking the cum out of it. By now Sherry had tugged Julies panties down past her knees to her ankle and was quickly burring her face in Julies pussy
HIGH HEELS SEX

high heels sex

ENTER TO HIGH HEELS SEX
I couldn’t see her pussy but it was ok because Sherry was quietly humming and licking for all she was worth. Julie got one foot out of her panties by high heels sex now and had her legs as far spread as she could. In no time she was thrashing and mewling and having her first orgasm. Sherry turned to me and her face was covered in woman cum and she looked like a glazed donut. She said I think you should take over here as she is ready to get your cock in her. I dropped my pants and shorts and moved over to the ladies and feasted my eyes on Julies cunt for the first time
HIGH HEELS SEX

high heels sex

ENTER TO HIGH HEELS SEX
Although my wife had described her clit, I was shocked at the size of it. It was more a mini cock than a clit and it was at least 1.5 inches long and protruding like a cock. I got on my knees and sucked the clit in like a cock and Julie was soon squirming like a worm that had just been stepped on. The more I sucked on that clit the worse she got and I could hardly keep up with her and keep it in my mouth. Sherry meanwhile had gotten on her back beneath me and took my cock in her mouth and was deep throating me while I sucked on the clit. By now I had created enough vacuum that her clit must have been over 2 inches long and her cunt was leaking cum in a steady stream
She finally begged me to stop and put my cock in her. She wanted fucked and fucked hard. Who was I to argue. My wife let me go with her mouth took my cock in her hand and guided it into Julies waiting cunt. Julie was screaming as my cock high heels sex went in until my balls were resting on her ass. Hot and tight is the best description I could come up with and it seemed to milk me as I pushed as deep as I could
All of my cock was buried in her and I could feel her cervix pushing against the head. Her pussy was in a spasm and milking my cock and I felt the warmth, no heat, of her female juices running out and down my cock. Sherry was on her back enjoying the view and was licking the base of my cock and balls as it ran out. I must admit I couldn’t take anymore and unloaded deep in her cunt. My wife was frantic by now and gently pushed me back so she could get to her pussy and drink all the nectar as it was coming out. In a couple of short days my once conservative wife had turned into an accomplished pussy eater and was loving every second of sucking the juices that presented from Julies cunt. Finally, Julie could take no more oral attention and pushed her away. Since Sherry was already on her back, Julie dropped down between her legs and started licking and sucking her cunt
Sherry was spread eagle on the floor and loving the tongue in her cunt. She sucked and lapped until Sherry told me to please fuck her as she need my cock in her so bad. Julie took hold of my cock and guided it in. She was wide eyed as my cock slid home and her eyes were high heels sex widely open and watching someone else get fucked for the first time not in a movie. I lasted longer because I had already cum once and I fucked my wife as hard and as deep as my 6 would allow. However, now I felt like my cock was bigger and I fucked her hard. I had 6 inches but was fucking her like I had 8
HIGH HEELS SEX

high heels sex

ENTER TO HIGH HEELS SEX
After about 5 minutes I unloaded again and held it as deep as I could while my cum just kept shooting deep in her cunt. I waited until it was completely soft and just fell out on its own. Julie moved me aside and dove between Sherrys legs to suck the cum out of her. She didn’t seem satisfied so she moved her onto her knees and got on her back under Sherrys cunt until she could let gravity do its work and was soon sucking my cum out of her cunt and swallowing as fast as she could so as not to waste any. When they were both sated, we weakly made our way to our king size bed and fell into blissful oblivion. Not waking until 6 am the next morning, I woke to an empty bed and heard the girls in the kitchen making breakfast. When I staggered into the kitchen I found them with aprons on and nothing else. This could be some breakfast
CLUBTUG.COM

HIGH HEELS SEX high heels sex

high heels sex, haired worked, pornstar solo sex toy, guys cum shot, girls beauti, babe brunette amateur, work her ass, black ass dp, those feet are pure,
Related posts: milf gratis bilder
2011-Dec-16 23:51 - TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
Teens having sex outdoors. TO HEAVEN AND BACK One Pervert's True Story WARNING This is a true story that contains pedophilia, incest, bestiality, forced sex, and other objectionable content. My purpose is to lay out my history, so this is not written in the overwrought-style of most erotica, but rather more matter-of-factly, as a narrative. The people, ages, and events are real, as are the settings; however, I have changed the names to protect the innocent and guilty alike, and I hope I will not give enough information to clearly identify the people involved (myself included). CHAPTER 1 I have known since I was very young that I am a pervert. I remember seeing Johnny Weissmuller and Maureen O'Hara in "Tarzan" as a young boy of 4 or 5, then dreaming about hugging Jane naked, rubbing myself on her. I knew little then, but the thought was highly satisfying. I started masturbating to orgasm around age 7
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
By this point I would dream about seeing little girls naked as I jacked off. I thought I must be completely weird because of what I did, since my friends all thought girls were icky. After every orgasm, I felt a tremendous wave of guilt. I think this may have messed me up. Psychologists say that child abuse victims become abusers, and that they seek out victims who are the same age as they themselves were when abused. I don't know if this is valid, but in a sense I guess I was my own abuser. I grew up living on a large estate on the border between a good-size city and a farming community in South America, the son of a very well-to-do family. I'm embarrassed to admit it, but my teen hormones were so powerful that I occasionally turned to one or another of our large Great Danes (female, if it makes me any less twisted). On lonely nights, I would open my doors (which looked out into my own private patio), and call one or another bitch over


I had really very little preference, since they were all tall enough that I didn't need to crouch behind them; regrettably, they were dogs after all, and when not in heat, very difficult to violate. On those (fortunately few) occasions when I was successful, the feeling was incredible, as their pussies were tight and wet, and once penetrated, they stood stock-still while I fucked them with all my might. Let me take just a minute to dispel a myth propagated by some clearly fictional bestiality stories. It's true that bitches clench, but this has to work in conjunction with a dog's "knot" to result in them being tied together. Perhaps a human with a very large cockhead and skinny shaft might, maybe, suffer this indignity, but it certainly never happened to me. My cockhead is only nominally thicker than my shaft, which, though only 7 inches long, is extremely thick, especially near the base where it is nearly 8 inches in circumference. I certainly wasn't thinking about this at the time I was violating canines, and had I thought about it I might never have enjoyed an altogether pleasurable phase of my life. This phase might have continued throughout my adolescence, had my parents not moved to the United States and left me alone with an old, clueless aunt for company


I should mention that my parents lived back and forth, my dad working in the US from time to time. In fact, in my first 15 years of life, I must have lived 6 with both parents together. There I was, 13 years old in a lawless country, with deep pockets and nutty friends. The first night my parents were gone, we had an intoxication party that ended with my entire suite (bedroom, living room, bathroom, patio) covered in vomit. In a drunken haze I confessed my bestiality to my friends, and all five of them took turns fucking the shit out of my poor bitches. The next day we were hung-over, covered in filth, and guilt-ridden. To recover our manliness, we arranged to meet at a whore house that evening. Everyone showed up on time, and I experienced my first "normal" sex, if you can call a 13-year-old boy with an ugly 40-year-old hooker in a smelly brothel normal. For me, the guilt I had and the disgust I felt at the end of each of these excursions I think may have contributed to turning me off from adult women
You could call it aversion-therapy, as each adult sexual experience was mentally associated in me with all those negative connotations. Very soon, I had to get piss-drunk to go, and the hangovers probably added to the aversion. To make matters worse, I had several live-in maids, but the times were changing, and while my father could have had (and probably did have) sex with any of his maids or peasant girls, I didn't find it so easy. Partly through shyness, partly through changing mores, my clumsy early teenage attempts at seducing a procession of lonely, captive girls went mostly unsatisfied. I say mostly because some maids would flirt with me outrageously, to the point of grabbing my crotch and pinching or cupping my ass, but always would run when I tried to reciprocate. In case you're wondering, I was a pretty good-looking kid, and being rich never hurt anyone, especially not in a poor South American countryside. Finally, good girls (girlfriend material) in that time and place simply didn't "do it." I used to say, and mostly still believe, that my country and time corresponded most closely to the 1950's US in terms of social behavior. I thus built up a double frustration: the women I wanted, I couldn't have, and the women I had, I didn't want. I don't mean this to whine, but rather to give a reference for what came next in my sexual evolution (or regression if you prudishly prefer). CHAPTER 2 My best friend Jose had a modern house with a large swimming pool. More importantly, he had a cute little sister (Maria) 6 years younger than I, and an even cuter cousin (Alex) was 5 years younger than I. Growing up, I would often feed my frustrations playing with them in the pool, holding them by their crotches as I tossed them up in the air. Eventually, I started slipping my hand under their swimsuits, completely nonchalantly, and rubbing their pussies a little
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
I never said anything, and neither did they. I would hold them in my arms, slip my hand under their swimsuits, rub their clits for a few seconds, then toss them up and out of the water before any of the grownups thought something odd was up. Again, nothing was ever said, but the girls kept coming back for more. Over time, I realized Maria had a crush on me, while I had developed a crush on Alex. In my father's time, it had not been unusual for men to pick girls from a very young age and "raise them" to be their wives (Elvis moved Priscilla and his family into his home years before they married and consummated their relationship). Again, times had changed, so I could do this only in a half-joking manner, without attracting strange looks. Those pool sessions were the farthest I got with either girl during my adolescence, though I did give Alex her first real kiss when she was 11, at the end of a long summer vacation on the lake. The powerful and long-lasting effect of these activities, however, was to turn my sensibilities on to young girls. CHAPTER 3 For a long time, I took no further steps in that direction, however, and I think I could have turned back. But then, when I was 17 and in the US, just prior to college, one of my dad's secretaries, a good-looking woman of 26, fell in love with me and seduced me. We had a powerful, torrid love affair, with each of us driving hours to see the other
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
She was married with a 6-year-old daughter, but she assured me she and her husband were separated and on a path to divorce. If you guessed already that she left me to return to her husband, you're right. To say I was heartbroken is an understatement. I dropped out of college, gained a lot of weight, and spent my days sleeping and eating in my bedroom. Eventually, I pulled myself together enough to go back to school. Over the next couple of years, I had a few casual sexual encounters with normal women (and a few with hookers)


None of these was lasting, and each only served to deepen my despair and distrust of women. It was in this emotional context and frame of mind that I engaged in a completely inappropriate, not to say criminal, relationship with my own little sister. Terry was 13 years younger than I, and started catching my eye around the time she turned 6. She and I had always been close, in a father-daughter sort of way. Though the last couple of years we had been apart while I was away in college. We got together with my family for Christmas in Florida, and something about the sun, her tan, her swimsuit, made something click in my mind. I saw her not just as beautiful, but sexy as well. I took a few tame but slightly provocative pictures of her on the beach, with her swimsuit bottoms stuck in the crack of her cute little bubble butt


I had her pose several ways, stretching her long, sexy legs this way and that, pouting her lips and giving little knowing smiles to the camera. One day, we went to Sea World, and on the long drive back, late in the evening, she was sitting in the backseat of the car cuddled up against me, my brothers sleeping soundly leaning right, my mother asleep in the front passenger seat and I, behind my dad who was driving intently because of the rain. I covered Terry with a jacket, and was rubbing her back, when, almost without thought, my hand drifted to her bottom. I started rubbing her butt cheeks gently, then started pressing a little against her butt crack with my index finger. Slowly, very slowly, I lowered my hand so that my finger would just touch the space between her anus and cunthole. Eventually, I started pressing a little harder, and concentrating on that little spot. After a few minutes, I tried moving my finger up a little more so that I could rub her clit, but her legs were pressed together and I couldn't get access without moving her -- possibly drawing unwanted attention from my family. Something then happened that changed my life: Terry slowly spread her legs for me
Burning Ticket - Milf Sluts Gone Wild
At first I thought this was coincidence, but eagerly took the opportunity. My hand crept up her slit, and I started massaging her little clitoris. After several minutes her breathing became ragged, and suddenly her legs squeezed tightly together. After a few agonizing seconds, her legs relaxed again. I rubbed lightly for a few moments more, then began slowly withdrawing my hand. I could have come in my pants when she suddenly tightened her legs again! I waited for her to relax, then slid my hand in again, and repeated the procedure. By the time we got to the hotel, I had given her three orgasms. The following day, when my parents announced they wanted to go shopping, I begged off. Both my brothers were eager to go, but Terry also asked to stay behind
I waited a good 15 minutes after they left, the longest 15 minutes in my life, before I casually asked Terry if she wanted me to give her a bath. I hadn't done that in years, but she quite as casually answered "Sure." In my underpants, I trotted her out to the bathroom and started the water. I helped her take her clothes off, then sat her down in the tub as the water (and my cock) started to rise. I splashed water on her and tickled her until the tub was full and the room warm and steamy. I asked her to stand and began to lather her up, starting at the top and slowly working my way down. As my hands made their way down her lithe young body, I joked with her about how dirty she was


I rubbed her nipples, pretending they were smudges (I've read many supposedly true stories that describe little girls being aroused by their nipples being stimulated, but it didn't happen in this case, nor ever with any little girl I've played with). Then, I rubbed her tummy, nervously working my way around to her backside. I cupped her beautiful little but cheeks, and started massaging them gently but firmly. Slowly, I spread her cheeks apart and got my first close-up look at her tight little pink anus. I worked my hand around, again joking at how dirty it was. Properly lathered up, I managed to insert just the tip of my left index finger into her anus, then gently slid my right hand up and over her pussy
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
By this point my voice dropped a few octaves, and I huskily told her she was also very dirty there. Some shred of caution made me ask her if she wanted me to clean that spot extra well. To my eternal thrill, in a small voice she answered "Yes." I began working up a lather, rubbing her up and down her slit. I turned her sideways so I could stroke her pussy with my right hand as I tenderly tickled her anus with my left. Within minutes she began to come, and shudders racked her little body as she stood naked in my arms. When they subsided, I rinsed her off, then quickly washed her legs and feet. Finally, I gave her a big hug and told her she was all clean. She looked up at me and asked, demurely, "Aren't you going to take a bath too?" My hairs stood on end as shivers ran up my spine
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
In all our years together, I had never taken a bath with her, and she had never seen me naked. I covered up by pretending to be casual, pulling down my shorts as if it were the most natural thing to do, and getting into the tub with her. She started, as I had, by cleaning my upper body, but clumsily and haphazardly, as a child would with any job they were not trained for. She also played the "dirty" game, pretending to rub off my nipples. When she finished my tummy, I got up and she came face to face with my raging hard-on. She rubbed the shaft with the bar of soap, then the head, smiling all the while. I lifted my leg onto the side of the tub so she could access my scrotum, advising her to be careful because she could hurt me. She gently rubbed her soapy hands all around my balls, slipping her fingers up my butt crack and feeling for my anus. I almost came when she started poking her little finger up my asshole, but managed to hold back. By this point she had forgotten all about the "dirty" game, and was concentrating on looking at, exploring, and rubbing every part of my private anatomy. When I finally could take it no longer, I asked her to grip my shaft and start stroking back and forth
I kept murmuring, "Yes, just like that sweetheart, don't stop." When I came, I spurted semen right past her face, barely missing her. She was so surprised she dropped her hands. I had to grab my shaft and pump to keep my orgasm going. I remember it being so intense the bright white bathroom faded to gray. I hate to think what could have happened if I had passed out and bonked my head on the porcelain. Death would have been the least objectionable outcome then! When I recovered, I sat back down. Terry looked a little worried, so I reassured her with a big hug, telling her in a cheery voice, "Thanks! I'm all clean now." We played around a little while, but not sexually any more


Then, we spent the rest of the morning at the beach, doing mostly normal brother-sister things. At one point, though, in the water, I slipped my hand under her suit and massaged her pussy to orgasm. That was the last bit of "fun" we had that vacation, as no more opportunities presented themselves. CHAPTER 4 When summer vacation came, I kept my apartment near college, and had her visit for a couple of weeks. We explored each other much more openly then. We started our first night by taking another bath together, everything proceeding just as it had in Florida, except she was not surprised this time by my jism, and in fact it seemed to entertain her. So much so, in fact, that she worked my cock extra hard as I came, as if she wanted to get as much out of me as possible. We finished up and got dressed. After that, I changed the game completely, telling her we could play husband and wife
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
She pretended to cook and I pretended to eat. When she got bored with that, I asked her if she could name some of the other things husbands and wives do together. She named several, but off the mark I was shooting for. I then added that husbands and wives make babies together, and asked if she wanted to pretend. She was excited by the notion, and we went to my bedroom. There, I kissed her as gently as any lover could on her sweet lips, slowly untying her nightie and pulling it off, kissing her naked body as I did so. I lay her delicate little frame on the bed and kept kissing her, working my way down to her sexy hairless snatch. I began flicking my tongue all around, up her thighs, her pelvic bone, her butt cheeks, always working closer until finally I pounced on her pussy and nibbled like a maniac
She instantly came, shuddering more intensely than she had ever before. I didn't stop, though, but rather started licking up and down her crack, spreading her lips apart in search of her clit. When I found it, I concentrated all my efforts on it, flicking my tongue up and down, left and right, until another spasm announced her third orgasm of the night. I slowed down at that point, since I had learned how sensitive clits can be after climax. Instead, I licked all around, trying to get my tongue in her hole. When that didn't work, I used as much spit as I could and slowly started pushing my finger into her virginal vaginal hole. By this point I had been planning ahead, and though I never wanted to cause her any pain, I knew there was something I had to do to avoid a potential premature end to our budding relationship. I reached over to my nightstand and pulled out a tube of analgesic/anesthetic cream, and squirted some into her pussy. When her hole was lubricated and loosened enough that I could slide my finger in and out easily, I pushed some more cream in and then felt for her hymen. I knew most hymens had a small opening in the middle that grew with age and allowed menstrual flow to pass after puberty
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
I used my middle finger to tickle her anus as she began to come again, and just as she climaxed, I tore my index finger around her hymen as hard as I could, feeling it give. I didn't stop until her orgasm subsided, then quickly pulled my bloodied finger out and covered her crotch with a burgundy washcloth I'd placed under the mattress for that purpose. She looked a little confused and pained. I asked her what was wrong. Did she want to stop playing? She said no, that she just hurt a little, but we could play some more. I suggested she keep the towel on because she was a little wet and could stain the bedspread. I then pulled her panties back on over the washcloth and lied down beside her. I tickled her a little, lightly, up and down her precious tiny body. I then started kissing her lightly on the lips, and finally began licking her lips, slowly inserting my tongue in her mouth
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
We kissed like that for a while, holding each other and just enjoying the moment - despite my newly awoken hard-on. After a long while, I asked if she felt better, and she said yes. Then I offered to turn off the lights and go to sleep, but she asked me if we weren't going to play with my thingy too. Cold shivers ran down my spine as I asked her if she wanted to. She smiled and jumped up, turning herself around and landing with my cock almost in her face. She glanced up with a playful look at me as she grabbed my rod and started pumping. I winced and jerked as she yanked several hairs out of my scrotum, but managed to avoid startling her too much. I told her that I was dry and it hurt a little like that. She asked if I wanted to go back to the shower, but I had an inspiration. I pretended I was too tired to get up, but maybe she could get me wet the same way I got her wet? She hesitated for a moment, then tentatively touched the tip of her soft, warm tongue to the side of my shaft
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
Finding that the taste didn't offend her, she started to work her precious tongue up and down the shaft, avoiding my cockhead for the moment. The sensation was unbelievable, and the sight of my gorgeous, sexy 7-year-old baby sister licking my cock was almost too much to bear. Unable to stand it much longer, I asked if she wanted to do me a special favor: could she please put the tip of my wee-wee in her mouth and lick it like a lollipop? I could tell from her expression she really didn't want too, so I asked pretty-please. A little unsure, she nonetheless got up on her knees and lowered her head gently onto my cock, pausing a little to sniff my pre-come before opening her mouth and engulfing me in heaven. With just a few swirls of her delicious tongue I exploded in orgasm, pumping out what felt like a gallon of semen. She jumped back, coughing and spitting some of the semen out, swallowing some and wiping the rest off her face. My pleasure turned instantly to guilt as I sprang forward, hugging her and thanking her, telling her what a wonderful sister she was, cuddling her in my arms and thanking her for a wonderful pleasure. Most of her face and some of her chest were smeared with my sperm, and much of that rubbed off on me as we hugged. I led her to the bathroom and drew a bath, then carefully pulled her undies off with the washcloth, sat her in the tub and joined her. I used a good amount of Mr
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
Bubble so she wouldn't notice the small bit of blood still issuing from her vagina. I washed her off carefully, making sure not to do anything sexual since I didn't want to scare her off. I understood it was all still a game to her - fun, pleasurable, and naughty, but still a game. I didn't want to push too hard and make it seem too serious, because I figured all children must have some instincts that warn them away from engaging in sexual relations before they are ready. Terry may have been eager, but I wasn't about to take any chances. CHAPTER 5 For that same reason, and to give her vagina time to heal, the next two days we spent normally, again as any brother and sister would. I took her to the park, the mall. At night we watched a few animated films I had rented, and went to bed uneventfully. On the third day, I made it a point to concentrate on my studies, leaving her to play with some toys by herself. Bored, she came up to me a few times and asked if I wanted to play this or that, but I insisted I had to study
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
This eventually had the effect I was looking for: late in the afternoon she came up to me and suggested we could play husband and wife again. I pretended to be exasperated, but agreed. She was delighted. I began by playing innocently, her pretending to cook, etc. We followed this with a quick shower, where I brought her almost to orgasm a couple of times, then played by flicking my cock around her face, letting her lick it and suck the head a bit, but not long enough to drive me to the edge. I knew she was starting to get a little frustrated. When we finally made it to the bedroom, I lay her down gently on the bed again, and began kissing and suckling on her whole body, working my way down to her juicy twat
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
I teased her again, pushing her close to orgasm and retreating, only this time working my finger more aggressively, finally inserting two fingers, deep enough to feel her little cervix. When I thought she was ready, I stopped and asked if we could play something else. She looked horrified, exclaiming, "Why?" This was my cue. I answered that I was bored. She begged me to please keep playing. I then suggested we could play something grown-up, like real married couples do. She asked, "What?" "I could put my wee-wee in your hole," I answered. She looked concerned, so I added, "It feels really good." She agreed, half-heartedly. I re-inserted my two fingers, adding plenty of K-Y lubricant
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
I then turned her and positioned some pillows so she would be at the right height, and could see everything going on (or rather "in"). I then began working my cock into her tight little snatch. She clenched, making it more difficult. I didn't want to cause her undue pain, but I was determined to proceed, so I pulled out three dildos I had bought for this reason. The first was small, probably meant for anal penetration, but just the right size for her 7-year-old cunthole
I worked it in slowly, rubbing her clit as I did. When she had relaxed just enough, I inserted the second dildo and started sliding it in and out. By now she was getting used to the new sensation, and was rocking her hips to the motion. I put in the last dildo and began furiously rubbing my little sister's snatch as I started pumping hard, always careful not too go too deep and hit her cervix too hard. Finally, as she was getting ready to come, I grasped my cock near the base and jammed it in, counting on my hand to keep my cock from going too far. I pumped furiously, working her clit with my thumb as she began to come, for the first time screaming out as she climaxed. It was too much for me. A powerful orgasm ripped through my body, making me jam my cock in and out of her tiny pussy as hard and deep as I could, instantly filling my kid sister's hole with my sperm, which shot out the sides with every inward stroke, as more and more semen shot out of me. When I finally came down I looked down at what was simultaneously the sexiest and most revolting sight I have ever witnessed: my darling little sister lying in front of me, her naked body bathed in sweat, head lolling off to one side, semi-conscious with a look of confusion and satisfaction, terror and ecstasy on her beautiful face, her crotch covered in a disgusting mix of K-Y, semen, and blood, with my cock still proudly erect, purple and deformed, sticking out of her bruised and battered pussy. I tenderly picked her up and took her to the bathroom. There, I ran a bath and held her as she sat on the toilet, keeping her from tipping over
I bathed her gently, kissing her and cooing softly. We dried off and went straight to bed after that, neither of us saying a word. CHAPTER 6 The next day I awoke early, and spent the longest hour of my life waiting for her to wake up. When she finally did, it was in the same chirpy, happy mood she always exhibited. There was something else, though, something deeper, like a sense of profound satisfaction I perceived in her, a greater knowingness and a little less innocence. It may have been me, projecting my desired reaction onto her, but given my nervous state, I think if anything I would have projected negative emotions rather than positive. I planned for us to have another normal day, and it certainly started out that way, but my sweet sister had other ideas. After lunch I asked where she wanted to go that day, and she replied that she didn't want to go out, just stay in. I then asked her what she wanted to do, and she immediately piped up, "We could play married again." I was a bit surprised, and just to be sure I asked if she wanted to cook. Instead of answering, she just smiled at me coyly, while she walked up to me and grasped my cock through my underwear! Dazzled, all I could think to do was to lower my shorts as my cock sprang to immediate attention
She took it in her right hand as she began lightly running her left index finger up and down my shaft. Then, without hesitation, she lowered her head and took my cock into her mouth! I almost lost it then. Feeling the room sway, I gently pulled her off and sat on the living room couch, then pulled her back to me and kissed her on the lips. I lied back and spread my legs, giving her full access to my genitals. She smiled as she got on her knees, and proceeded to run her tongue all over my shaft and cockhead, stroking with both of her soft little hands
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
The realization began to sink in that she was really enjoying this. Whether or not I was taking advantage of her, abusing or molesting her, there was no doubt that she loved what we were doing together. This realization thrilled me, and I began to have more confidence. No longer afraid of scaring her off, I asked her if she could lick my balls a bit, and she happily complied. Then, I showed her how to pull back my foreskin gently, and the feeling of her luscious tongue on my burning flesh was indescribable. Her little hands were not strong or large enough to give my thick cock a really good stroking, of course, so I told her to concentrate on the licking, as well as to rub herself "down there," while I stroked my cock with one hand and her cheek with the other. A lingering remnant of caution made me warn her when I was about to come, but she just kept on swirling that little tongue of hers around my cockhead, inside her mouth. She didn't stop when I came; even though she choked a little, she didn't pull away. Even after I was done, she kept on sucking, so much so that it became painful to me as my cock shrank, and I had to ask her to stop. She then looked up at me, her gorgeous face dripping with semen, a wonderful smile plastered on her face
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Most of my come had spilled out the sides of her mouth and dripped down her chin, onto my belly, but a little of it she must have swallowed. She licked her lips and a little more entered her mouth, and instead of spitting it out, she swallowed that too. The rest she smeared on her chest and belly, and though she did it to get it off her face and hands, like any kid would wife on her clothes, to me it looked incredibly sexy and provocative, and brought my dick back to life. All this time she was smiling at me and giggling a little, somewhat abashed but mostly looking like she had gotten away with something. I picked her up and gave her a big kiss on the lips, ignoring the smell of my sperm. I turned her around and sat her darling little ass on my couch, then traveled down her body with my kisses until I landed squarely on her delicious little pussy. I didn't play around this time, instead concentrating on getting her off quickly and neatly. This I accomplished, but when I looked up, I saw only a half-satisfied smile. I asked what was wrong, and she answered "You didn't put your finger in." I'd avoided this because it had barely been 18 hours since I had almost torn her poor cunt to pieces, but her complaint heightened my arousal and increased my confidence. I mock-apologized to her, then apologized directly to her pussy


She giggled at this, as I offered to correct my shortcoming and make amends. I began nibbling on her lips again, and using spit for lubrication, worked my finger into her tight hole. When it was finally all in and well-lubricated, I started running my finger in and out, pressing my fingertip up against her G-spot as my knuckle popped past her vaginal sphincter ring with each stroke. Her orgasm this time was much stronger than the previous one, but when I asked her how it was, she again only half-smiled. She said it was great, but could we do it again like last night? I've been accused, quite fairly, of having to be knocked over the head, dragged to a woman's cave, and repeatedly raped by her before I begin to think she might like me. Obviously, this denseness spilled over into other aspects of my sexual life
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
I finally, conclusively, lost any doubt that she really, really was enjoying herself and loved what we were doing as much as I did. I took her back to the bedroom, pulled out my dildos and K-Y, and began to dilate her pussy. This time, I concentrated only on the dilation, and only when I got my cock inside her did I begin to stimulate her. As I fucked my sister openly and honestly for the first time in my life, I realized how incredibly lucky I was. Not only was she beautiful, sexy, and as sexual as I, but she was MY sister. Her attributes would have been lost on a less perverted brother than I, and I would have been either very frustrated or very much in trouble with a less sexually-hungry sister. As I fucked her, I began to play with her position a little
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
Any stories you may have read about little children taking 9-inch cocks all the way are full of crap. My 7 average inches could not go much deeper than the cockhead before striking her cervix. A mature woman's cervix may move a little out of the way and allow penetration all the way to the bottom of the vaginal canal, but this is not possible in a little child. After trying several positions, I finally got Terry on her knees and penetrated her doggy-style from behind. She was completely game for all of this, and when I told her to rub her own pussy because I was getting abdominal cramps from bending over and reaching around, she went straight to work. As I said, this was our first real fuck, and I enjoyed every second of it. After several minutes of being careful, I grasped my shaft with my hand and her waist with the other, and I began to pound into her again as I had the previous afternoon


Within moments she began to come, and I quickly followed suit, pouring yet another load of incestuous sperm into my sister's vagina. My cock barely shrank, though, and as I pulled out and saw my thick white semen pouring out of her distended little cunt, I immediately hardened and dove right back in. By the time I had climaxed again, Terry had come several times - I don't remember exactly how many. Exhausted, I lied down beside her, rubbing her pussy and smearing my semen all over her crotch, up onto her chest, and finally dipping my fingers in that mess and slipping them into her mouth, where she sucked on them eagerly. I managed to push myself up and straddled her face, dropping my limp, dripping cock into her mouth, and sighing with pleasure as she suckled on it like a babe on her mother's teat. I looked behind me and saw that her little fingers were busily rubbing her clit. Sure enough, a short while later she came again, and her mouth finally released by penis, forming a big smile as she looked up at me adoringly. We spent the remainder of the two weeks mostly indoors, experimenting with different sexual positions and games
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
By the end of the vacation, she could swallow almost all my come, and I rarely needed the dildos before fucking her pussy. I did make use of the smallest one in her ass a couple of times, but she was very sensitive and couldn't come that way. Also, there was no way my cock was going to fit in her pussyhole with that dildo in her anus. As I drove her back to my parent's town, she cried a little. I told her I would visit frequently, and I kept my word. We were unable to have that same openness of course, but we had lots of oral and manual sex over the rest of the summer, and several times I managed to fuck her. When summer ended, she left for South America with my parents, and I missed her terribly, counting the days until winter break. When the holidays finally did arrive, I left straight from my last final exam to the airport, and flew down to her waiting arms. CHAPTER 7 Normally, I would have stayed with my folks, but my kid brother (who still lived down there) had taken over my room with his junk. I claimed I didn't want to cramp his style, and rented a house from a friend who was away in Europe. Of course Terry stayed with me the first night (my parents loved that we were so "close")
We picked up just where we had left off, spending the night in loving, wonderful pleasure, followed the next morning by more of the wonderful same. Our lovemaking felt completely natural, as though we were two innocents in our own little Garden of Eden. Still, I should be honest and note that we lacked that intense lovers' passion, that frenzied hormonal rush that results in wild proclamations of love and hours spent starring into each other's eyes. We were lovers, true, but in a fraternal sense. I know that sounds strange, since siblings are not meant to be lovers. Yet, though we felt the same KIND of love that siblings feel for each other, as well as a deep affection, you could not say that we were IN love with each other
BurningTicket  - BerlinPublicBangers
Instead, we were simply expressing our sibling love in an open, physical way that brought us both tremendous bodily pleasure plus the emotional pleasure of seeing each other's enjoyment. Again, if this sounds strange, it's because there's nothing common about incest or pedophilia. It felt natural, but it certainly wasn't normal. The next day, after an invigorating round of morning sex, I drove with Terry to my parents'. We had lunch with them and some cousins whom I hadn't seen in a couple of years. There was one little girl I didn't know. She was Daniela, a niece of one of my cousins (related to me by marriage, not blood). Apparently she and Terry had become fast friends, despite their age difference. Daniela was 10, tall for her age, very pretty but clearly very shy. After lunch I was eager to leave with Terry, but my mom suggested - in that insistent mothers' way - that I take Daniela along
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
If you're a fan of this kind of story, I'm sure you can guess what happened that afternoon. Remember, this is a true story, and if it seems too good to be true, it felt that way to me at the time it was all happening. Terry, Daniela, and I got to my rented house, changed into swimwear and jumped in the pool. We played around, splashing, chasing, tickling, etc. My passions being well tended to by my sister, I felt no pressing need to "play" with Daniela as I had with Alex and Maria years ago. Still, the temptation was there, and when I started throwing Terry around, secretly copping a feel each time, Daniela of course wanted to participate. At first I was subtle, just holding her little ass in my hand as a seat, but as we continued, I started turning my hand so my fingers could cup her crotch. Each successive turn, I applied more pressure onto her pussy, finally to the point that, as I tossed Terry with one hand, with Daniela awaiting her turn in my other hand, I would rub my fingertips against her clit. As with Maria and Alex, Daniela kept coming back for more. Finally, I uttered a small prayer under my breath and grabbed for the gold
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
I slipped my hand under her suit and rubbed her snatch with my fingers. She didn't jump away, didn't budge, didn't even wince. Instead, she just pretended as if nothing were going on. I kept it up as long as I could stand, then launched her in the air and prayed again. Whoever heard that prayer answered it, and Daniela swam right back to me. This time I boldly reached down between her legs and under her swimsuit. She just held onto my shoulder as I worked my finger around, then slightly into her tight cunt. Remember that this whole time I had been doing likewise with my sister, with whom I had no qualms or concerns. I decided to press a little further, and pulled them both back to the edge of the pool
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
I leaned against the side, both girls holding onto me, while I masturbated each, gently at first, then more vigorously. Terry came first, followed shortly by Daniela. Again, both girls had been playing it cool, not letting on to each other, or even to me, that they realized anything was going on. To take this to a higher level, I considered playing another game, some chasing, tickling, and removing of swimsuits; however, I decided, impulsively, to do something out of character for me. I pulled my swim trunks down and completely off, then hopped up onto the pool ledge with my glistening boner in full sight. The girls' mouths dropped, and I took advantage of the momentary confusion. I pulled them both up with me, then gently but firmly pushed my sister's head down onto my cock. She wavered a split second, then dutifully began sucking on it. I turned to Daniela, who still looked confused, and, pulling Terry off, I pulled Daniela's head down as well. She also hesitated, but also opened her mouth and took my dick in


Then it was my turn to be surprised, as she lifted her head for a moment, took my cock in her hand, and gently pulled back my foreskin before returning her loving lips and tongue to its attention. After a minute or so, during which Terry was completely quiet, sitting in rapt attention as her best friend Daniela gave me quite a proficient blowjob, I pulled Daniela away and returned Terry to the job. I continued this back and forth for a while longer, then, not wanting to get ahead of myself, I took them both in my arms and alternated giving each deep, passionate kisses. My sister's tender, cautious mouth I was used to, but Daniela's hungry kiss and probing tongue were a new experience. I had never been kissed by a child so passionately. This seemed to confirm an earlier feeling I'd had. At the time I couldn't really verbalize it, or even fully conceptualize it mentally, but I seemed to have an instinct for homing in on "receptive" children. Years later I heard a psychiatrist on a late-night radio show explain that child molesters seemed to be able to "smell" child-abuse victims. This seems to correlate with my experience
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
I never made advances on a child who did not welcome me, or who had not already been initiated by someone else. In fact, I later learned that Maria's two brothers had molested her and Alex teens having sex outdoors before I ever got my fingers in their holes. I certainly seemed true in Daniela's case. Although I never asked her, and in fact never spoke about what we were doing, she clearly knew what she was doing, what to expect, and more importantly, what she liked. I picked both girls up, and playfully throwing each over a shoulder, I took them into the house and up to the bedroom. After depositing them on the bed, I drew the curtain shut and turned back to face them. Daniela and Terry both had impish smiles, and giggled as I walked toward them, waving my hard dick around. I teased them a little with this, flopping it back and forth between their faces, as they laughed and tried to catch it with their mouths (no teeth, thankfully!). Then, I leaned over and kissed each of them, drawing them close
As we kissed, I removed their bathing suits a little at a time – a shoulder strap her, a tug there, one leg, then the next. When these two little angels were gloriously naked, I stood them both up, face to face with me in the middle. I lowered myself slowly, kissing and nibbling each of them, until I reached their gorgeous pussies. While my beloved little sister's was as clean an sweet-smelling as could be, Daniela's had a musky odor, not as strong as an adult, but certainly noticeable. I began eating them out, lifting each girl's leg for better access. I divided my time evenly, both for the excitement it provoked in me, and the nagging concern that Daniela might reconsider. Eventually though, I realized I had to get down to business, so keeping in mind my doubts about Daniela, I drew Terry down to my level, then turned Daniela and pushed her onto the edge of the bed, where she sat. I nibbled Daniela's pussy lips a little, then gently pulled Terry in and, without a word, pressed her face slowly down. Terry was obviously a little unsure of herself, so I softly told her to lick in one little spot, which I had exposed with my fingers. As she began slowly licking her best friend's twat, I lowered my hand, down her back and over her tight little ass, down between her legs and into her crotch
Burning Ticket - Milf Sluts Gone Wild
I began rubbing my sister's pussy gently, as if not to disturb her. I looked up into Daniela's face and found her eyes half-closed, almost slits really, a look of rapture on her beautiful face. I took one of her hands and placed it on Terry's head, and Daniela instantly took over, pressing my sister's face into her wet crotch. I then turned all my attention to Terry, crouching behind her, tickling her asshole with one finger and working the next into her pussy, while reaching around with my other hand to stroke her clit. This continued for a while, and I could see Terry was getting tired from the unaccustomed work, but Daniela kept a firm hold on her head, and didn't let go until she came, so quietly that the barest of shivers and tightening of mouth gave her away. After a long exhale, she smile, laughed softly and jumped down to hug her exhausted friend. I stepped in at this point, sitting Terry up on the bed. Daniela didn't need any coaching, as she dove right in, finding my sister's clitoris in a flash, and sticking two fingers right into her cunthole. At this, I walked over to the nightstand and pulled out the K-Y
I wanted one final bit of confirmation that my suspicions were right. I kneeled down right behind Daniela, took my tube and squeezed a good amount of K-Y right into her pussy and smeared some around. She jerked a little from the cold, but didn't miss a beat in her snatch-munching. I stuck a finger in her hole and felt around; yep, no hymen. I covered my cock in a good, heavy coat of lubricant, then pointed my cockhead right into the entrance to Daniela's cunthole. The tip entered smoothly, but the rest of the head took some doing. When I finally got the head in, I noticed Daniela had stopped for a moment and lowered her head, wincing in pain but not saying a word


My sister's attention was divided among her friend's face, my cock, and my face. When my cock was settled in, Daniela resumed her munching and Terry's eyes closed again, as she threw her head back in languorous pleasure. After waiting a minute or two, I slowly started pulling my cock out of Daniela's tight, wet pussy. I almost pulled out completely, because the sensation I felt when my head squeezed past her vaginal sphincter had been incredible. I knew, though, that it caused her some pain, and I didn't want to distract her from servicing my sister. Almost half my cock had entered; though her pussy was deeper than Terry's it certainly wasn't as deep as a full-grown woman. I grasped my shaft with three fingers, and began slowly stroking in and out, incrementally speeding up, until finally I cut loose and started pounding away, eager to fill the little bitch with my load of semen. Just as I was nearing climax, I looked up and saw my sister's intense expression, eyes tightly closed, teeth biting her lip as she sailed into her own orgasm. This sight pulled me over the edge and I forgot myself, letting go of my shaft and jamming it in as far and as hard as I could, grabbing Daniela's slim girl hips tightly and yanking her back onto my massive cock as I drove it with mad passion. I came as hard as I ever had with my sister, not slowing at all as I rammed load after load of hot steamy sperm into the 10-year-old girl's cunthole. When I was finished, I let Daniela go, and she fell to floor
I closed my eyes as I recovered from the ordeal. When I opened my eyes I saw a heartbreaking scene: Daniela was huddled up on the floor crying, while Terry held her tenderly in her arms and stroked her hair. I felt like the monster that I was, and immediately jumped forward and hugged Daniela and Terry too. We sat like that for a while, hugging and cooing, comforting each other. Eventually, I helped Daniela over to the bathroom, where she and Terry shared a bath I gave them. I gave Daniela some Tylenol, dressed them in their swimsuits again, and spent the afternoon relaxing by and in the pool. Don't let anyone fool you, there is no such thing as pain-free pedophilia, at least not in my experience. Daniela didn't return for the remainder of my winter break, and I didn't see her again for 4 years. I ran into her at our mutual relative's barbecue
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
She was 14 then, and had grown into a tall, model-gorgeous young lady. We chatted amicably for a minute or two, then she made her excuses and left the party. For a long time I wondered how things might have turned out had I not lost control that day. My recent experience tells me it might not have been so different, one way or another, but that's a story (and insight) for later in this narrative. CHAPTER 8 My sister and I again had ample opportunity to indulge ourselves during that break, and we never let a chance slip by. We had plenty of brother-sister activities to do when my family was around, so when we had time to ourselves we jumped right in and got down to the nitty-gritty
It amazed me how quickly she had become an almost fully-realized sexual being. I say almost because, to my knowledge, she had not pursued or engaged in sex with any other boys. Wanting to explore the limits of her curiosity, I brought her over with her dog, a cute little ball of cotton and fluff. I played sexually with her while the dog jumped around, barking excitedly. When I started fucking my little sister from behind, the dog nearly lost its mind. At the right moment, I pulled away and positioned the dog in my place


Terry didn't say a word as he jumped on, desperately trying to fuck his mistress. I reached down and grabbed a hold of his tiny, slimy cock, and pointed it right in her hole. In a flash he drove it in to the hilt, and began furiously pummeling away like a squirrel on speed. He came quickly and pulled out, and I rolled Terry over, laughing out loud. She was completely surprised, but laughing herself. Then the dog leaned its cold snout in and began lapping at his own juices as they spilled out of her tender pussy. My sister loved it, and when he pulled away, she called after him to come back! I couldn't stop laughing as she chased the dog around the bedroom, catching it and dragging it back to bed, only to have him jump away again. Finally, I decided to give her a hand. I grabbed the little guy and held him firmly, turning him on his back
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
I then took Terry's hand and put it on his tummy. She got the message right away and started stroking him, until finally his shaft poked out. She started to grab it but I stopped her, telling her it was too sensitive. "Instead," I suggested, "why don't you trying kissing him down there." She made a gross face, but thought about it for a few seconds and leaned in. I was twistedly turned on as my little 7-year-old sister took the dog's cock in her mouth and began licking and sucking on it. When his shaft seemed hard enough, I told her to turn around quickly and get on her knees. I positioned the dog over her backside, and reached in under her to guide his cock. When it was in again, I immediately started rubbing my sister's clit, realizing I had little time before the dog would finish
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
By the time the dog came again, Terry was in the middle of her own powerful orgasm. When I turned her over, she had a huge smile plastered on her face. The dog immediately started licking her cunt again, and she looked like she was in heaven. I put my cock in her mouth, and she began to suck on it with a passion I had not before seen in her. During my blowjob, the dog got horny again and mounted her, this time in the mission- ary position (is there such a thing as a doggy-missionary position?). Terry reached down between her legs and got herself off, while never letting go of my cock. During this time, the dog climaxed, ate her pussy, then fucked her again to orgasm. Soon enough I too blew my load, most of which entered her mouth, but a little smeared across her face. The dog, completely screwed up by now, ran up to her and licked her face clean, pausing only long enough to lick my cock clean as well, before returning and mounting her yet again. By this time it was late, so I showered with my sister (locking the dog out who would certainly have jumped in), dressed and took her home. CHAPTER 9 That was the last time I involved a dog in my sex life, for no greater reason than lack of opportunity. My break ended and I returned to college, again with parting tears and nights of sorrow
TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS

teens having sex outdoors

ENTER TO TEENS HAVING SEX OUTDOORS
It wasn't until Terry came to the US for summer vacation that I saw her again. By now she was 8, and her body, though clearly still childlike, was beginning to round out a little more. Her lovely buttocks were a little bigger, her legs a little longer and firmer, and her pussy lips a little juicier and fuller, particularly when aroused. As I said at the start, this is a true story, and though it may seem cruel to the reader to tell it this way, I still cannot bear to go over the details of that summer together. Yes, it was full of love and passion, and yes we had a wonderful time together. I could tell you more of the same, days spent exploring, nights spent in loving warmth. But you see, nothing new happened that summer, nothing different from what I have already described. In fact, nothing different happened until after she went back home. You see, a few weeks after she returned to South America, I got a call late at night. My sister, my lover, my reason in life, had lost hers
I don't want to wax poetic. I don't want to relate the cold facts. It simply happened, and I ask that you fill in the blanks yourself. CHAPTER 10 After Terry's death, my family drew tightly together. Everyone came to the US since my older brother was in graduate school, I was heading i
2011-Dec-15 21:59 - BLACK GIRLS AND BLACK MAN
Black girls and black man. Chapter 1 (Aunt Alice and Uncle Paul fuck while the twins secretly watch) Jimmy Martin was kicking a small rock along in front of him as he slowly walked down the street with his twin sister, Amy. The two kids had gone over to the local playground for the afternoon, but, finding no other children there, they were reluctantly ambling back to their uncle's house. Because their parents had gone on a company-sponsored three-week Caribbean cruise, the children were temporarily staying with Uncle Paul and Aunt Alice, and they were bored silly. They didn't know any kids in this town, and they wished they were back home. Another thing that griped the two youngsters was that Aunt Alice made them do a few chores around the house. When they were home, their mother never gave the two little brats anything to do, and they resented their Aunt's bossy orders. "Shit," Jimmy mumbled to his sister as he gave the rock another short kick. "What'll we do back at the house?" "Hell, I dunno," sighed Amy. "Aunt Alice will probably find some dumb job for us to do." "I know it," he grumbled. "I wish we were home." Resenting their aunt, the disgruntled twins kept muttering to themselves as they slowly headed toward the house
BLACK GIRLS AND BLACK MAN

black girls and black man

ENTER TO BLACK GIRLS AND BLACK MAN
Walking side by side, Jimmy was about an inch taller than his sister. They were cute little freckle-faced redheads, and Jimmy was extremely well-built for his age. Pretty little Amy was just starting to sprout a pair of lemon- sized tits that pointed out saucily under her T-shirt. Entering the black girls and black man house through the kitchen door, they saw Max, their uncle's big Labrador retriever sprawled out on the floor. They were just about to go into the living room when they heard loud giggling coming from the den down the hall. "Oh, honey," they heard Aunt Alice pant. "You shouldn't be fucking around with me in the middle of the day." "Why not?" demanded their uncle's voice. "Because you're making me all hot and horny," giggled their aunt. "What's wrong with that?" "Nothing," she answered. "But the kids might walk in and find us." "They've gone over to the playground," they heard their uncle say. Curious to see what was going on, they tiptoed down the hall and peeked through the partially-open doorway
Both of their mouths dropped open with shock when they saw their aunt and uncle standing in the middle of the room. He had his wife's skirt up above her hips, and his fingers were excitedly goosing into the soft crack between her panty-clad asscheeks as he writhed against her like a rutting animal. The children could hardly believe their eyes when they saw Aunt Alice reach down between their squirming bodies and grasp his cock through the material of his pants. "Oh, give it to me, honey!" she sobbed. "Piss on the kids! Give me this big, hard prick! " Feverishly pulling and squeezing on his thick cock, the blonde woman's entire body was trembling with anticipation. "Hurry!" she panted excitedly. "Pull your goddamn cock out!" When he didn't respond quickly enough, the insanely-aroused woman jerked down his zipper and delved into his open fly. "God, that thing feels good!" she hotly whispered, passionately kissing him with her moist, parted lips as she curled her fingers around the throbbing length of his thick, hard prick. Staring excitedly at the man and woman, the twins watched Aunt Alice pull their uncle's cock right out of his pants. This was the first hard prick that Amy had ever seen, and she was fascinated by the contrast of his milky-white shaft against his big purple cockhead
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
The amazed, little redhead could feel her cunt getting all hot and wet as she watched Aunt Alice's hand slowly sliding the thick, rubbery foreskin up and down over the throbbing length of his huge boner. "Goddamn!" gasped Jimmy as the woman released his uncle's prick and threw herself down on the couch. "Paul," she whispered, spreading her legs to expose the scanty, blue panties that just barely covered her cunt. "Would you like to eat my hot, little pussy?" Slowly walking toward where his wife was spread out on the sofa with her skirt pulled up above her ass, Uncle Paul's thick cock was waggling in front of him through his open fly. The horny blonde opened her creamy thighs even wider for him as he dropped to his knees between them. "What's he gonna do?" Jimmy whispered to his sister. "Shit, I dunno," giggled Amy. "It looks like he's gonna kiss her pissy twat." Inhaling the heavenly scent of his wife's cunt, Paul began running his tongue up and down, licking at his beautiful wife's oozing pussy through the thin material of her panties. Her tasty little pussy was leaking her hot fuck-juices into the crotchpiece of her scanty briefs as she excitedly squeezed his handsome face between her deliciously- naked thighs. "Take them off, darling," she passionately whispered. "I want your tongue deep in my cunt." Staring excitedly, the twins watched Uncle Paul hook his fingers into the waistband of her panties and pull them off as she arched her hips up to assist him. "Look at that!" gasped Jimmy, gazing at the first woman's pussy he'd ever seen. Aunt Alice's cunt was wet with desire, fringed with a growth of soft, golden black girls and black man hair. The lips of her slippery pussy were spread open like the petals of a dew-covered flower. Staring at her beautiful cunt, Jimmy could feel his own hard boner throbbing in his pants
BLACK GIRLS AND BLACK MAN

black girls and black man

ENTER TO BLACK GIRLS AND BLACK MAN
He watched the hot juices leaking out from her oozing pussy. "Wow!" whispered Amy when her uncle started licking Aunt Alice's naked cunt. "Oh, yes! Yes!" the beautiful woman squealed, her body shuddering with excitement. Alice began grinding her swampy pussy up against his feverishly-licking mouth in slow, sensuous circles, mashing her slippery crotch all around his tongue and lips. The man's nostrils were flaring from the pungent fragrance of her steamy pussy. "Lick me deeper," whimpered the writhing woman. "Tongue-fuck my cunt." Paul began swirling his tongue around deeper, lapping greedily at the slippery walls of her lust-slickened inner flesh. Softly moaning with excitement, the wildly-aroused man plunged his tongue in as far as it would reach, his nose rubbing against the damp curls around her oozing pussy. "Oh, yes, darling!" she squealed. "That's the way to eat cunt!" Trying to hold his frantically-writhing wife still, Paul cupped the soft cheeks of her ass in his palms and teasingly ran the tip of his tongue up along the length of her pussy until it reached her clit. "EEEEEEEEGGGHHH!" she screamed, her entire body shivering from the electric-like contact. Knowing how much his horny wife was enjoying his expert tongue- fucking, he continued rhythmically stroking her clit with his experienced tongue. The sensitive, little bud was stiff and hard as he rolled her clit around between his lips. She trembled and shuddered. Moaning loudly, the horny woman rubbed her sopping cunt all over her husband's face


She could feel his fingers digging into the soft flesh of her asscheeks as he slurped hungrily on her ravished pussy. "Oh, Paul!" she suddenly cried, pushing his face from between her legs. "I wanta be fucked!" "Right.now?" he gulped. "Yes, goddamn it, right now!" she cried, starting to strip her clothes off. "But suppose the kids come home," he panted, staring at his deliciously-naked wife. "Fuck the kids," she panted. "I wanta be fucked with that beautiful, big cock of yours." Being just as hot to fuck as she was, Paul began rapidly removing his own clothes. When he finally had them all off, he moved over to where she was spread out on the couch. "Get on your hands and knees," he whispered. "I'm gonna fuck you silly before we're through." "Oh, yes," she panted, quickly assuming the position he'd suggested. "Here comes my prick," he whispered hotly, grasping her hips as he knelt behind her. "Are you ready?" "Fuck, yes!" panted the passionate, aroused straight boys on boys woman. "Stick your cock in me!" She began softly moaning with anticipation when she felt the hard, hot head of his prick probing between her wetly-flowering cuntlips. He was going to fuck her just like a dog fucked a bitch in heat, and the thought of fucking like that further excited the horny woman. "Goddamn," Jimmy whispered breathlessly as they watched. "He's really gonna fuck her." "In her asshole?" asked Amy. "Shit, no, dummy," he giggled


"He's gonna fuck her pussy from behind like dogs do it." From the way Aunt Alice was grinning as she wriggled her ass back against their uncle, the kids could tell she really liked what he was doing to her. Staring excitedly, the twins watched him grasp Aunt Alice's ass a bit more firmly and lunge forward. Straining to get a better view, the breathless youngsters watched his big blue-veined cock sink into the woman's gold-fringed pussy. "Wow!" gasped Amy. "Jeez!" panted Jimmy watching bug-eyed as their uncle's throbbing cock slipped into Aunt Alice's well-stretched pussy. The youngsters could hardly believe their eyes when his big, thick prick completely vanished up her dripping cunt. "Oh, shit!" they heard their aunt moan with joy. "That's such a nice, big prick!" "And you're so nice and tight," whispered Uncle Paul. "Now fuck me good, honey," the kids heard her urge him. "Just fuck the shit out of me." Wanting to please his horny wife, Paul began fucking her for all he was worth, showing absolutely no mercy as he pounded his enormous cock in and out with all his power. Feeling something brushing against her leg as she excitedly watched, Amy glanced down and saw Max, the Labrador retriever, standing next to her. The animal had obviously heard the noise and had come to see what was going on
Thinking what a beautiful dog Max was, Amy turned her attention back to her aunt and uncle. Excitedly staring, the twins were carefully watching every detail. Jimmy had a painful hard-on as he black girls and black man watched his uncle's thick prick gliding in and out between Aunt Alice's slick, slippery cuntlips. It was exciting to watch the beautiful woman's big, dangling tits swaying beneath her chest as he violently fucked into her, his big, lusty balls slapping noisily against her cute, wriggling ass. Listening to Aunt Alice's squeals of rapture, the kids could see thick cunt-cream oozing out around their uncle's wildly plunging cock. His hairy belly was soon drenched with the hot juices that were splattering out of her cock- stuffed pussy. "AAAAAAAHHHH! OOOOOOH!" she shrieked with joy as his enormous prick pounded deep into her writhing cunt. Wildly waving her ass around, the beautiful woman was frantically rotating her slick pussy back around the length of his plunging cock. There was a crazy grin of lust on her face as the horny blonde knelt beneath her husband's wildly-humping body. "Boy!" giggled Jimmy, rubbing his hard-on through his pants. "She really likes his cock." "She sure does," Amy agreed, feeling all hot and wet between her own trembling legs
BurningTicket - Spin2Swing
"I wonder what fucking feels like." "I dunno," panted her brother as he stared excitedly at the way his uncle's prick was zipping in and out of the woman's slippery cunt "But it sure looks like fun." Jimmy had jacked off enough to have an idea of how it would feel, and he suddenly wished it was his own hard cock streaking in and out of Aunt Alice's pussy. Thinking how hot and juicy his aunt's cunt looked, the young boy could almost feel his hard prick fucking in and out of her. "What are you doing that for?" asked his sister. "What do you mean?" he asked, not realizing that he was playing with himself. "Why are you rubbing the front of your pants?" she innocently asked. "Because I got a hard-on," he answered. "Like Uncle Paul has?" "Yeah," Jimmy said with a grin, lustily rubbing his erection through his pants. "Can I see it?" his sister asked. "Of course not," he answered, getting more and more excited as he watched his uncle fucking his big, bloated cock into Aunt Alice's hot juicy hole. Amy was just as excited as her brother. The sight of her uncle's big juice-smeared cock had made her all hot and itchy between her legs. She couldn't help but wonder how it would feel to have Uncle Paul's big prick zipping in and out of her own wet, little cunt. His cock looked awfully big, but from the way Aunt Alice was acting, it sure must feel good. Completely out of her mind from the intense pleasure she was feeling, Alice was passionately slamming her ass back, trying to force more and more of Paul's big cock into her fiery cunt. "AAAAAAHHHH! OH, YES!" she squealed as his massive prick pounded deeper and deeper into her churning pussy


"FUCK ME, BABY! FUCK ME GOOD!" "Jesus Christ!" he panted to her. "I've never seen you as hot to be fucked as you are today!" "You haven't seen anything yet," she hysterically giggled. "I'm gonna fuck your cock off before I'm finished with you." "Good!" he gasped, pounding his prick even deeper into her hot slippery cunt. "I hope you fuck me to death!" "I'm gonna give it a try!" she panted, passionately rotating her hot cunt around the steaming length of his plunging cock. Hearing all these dirty words, the excited youngsters looked at each other and giggled. "COME ON, PAUL!" they heard aunt Alice squeal as she writhed under their uncle's thundering assault. "Fuck me, baby! Fuck me harder! Oh, God, harder...harder! That's the way, honey...Fuck me...FUUUUCK MEEEEEEEEE!" Watching and listening to their aunt and uncle, both kids independently decided that fucking must be the most wonderful thing in the world. Little Amy was getting hotter and wetter in her cunt as she watched Aunt Alice slam her ass back against her uncle's belly, trying to get even more of his big, thrusting prick into her steamy cunt. The twins' eyes almost bugged out of their heads as they saw the woman's slippery juices spurting out around his thick, plunging cock. "AHHHHH, SHIT!" squealed Alice. "DON'T STOP, HONEY! I'M GONNA COME...GONNA COME!" Frantically increasing the tempo of his strokes, Paul felt that glorious buzzing sensation deep in his balls and knew his climax was only moments away. "Oh, sweet Jesus!" his beautiful wife squealed, raising her ass higher in the air, exposing the full creamy length of her pussy to his pounding prick. "Fuck it to me, honey! I'm gonna come! Fuck me! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!" The delicious ecstasy was almost more than Alice could stand as his fantastic boner slammed deeper and deeper into her cunt, the rigidity of it sawing gloriously against her tingling clit. "OOOOOOOH!" she shrieked, exploding into a wild climax as she felt her husband's hot fuck-cream gushing out of his big, exploding cockhead. "Cream me good, honey! Squirt me good! Fill me with jizz! I'M COMING!" Shuddering violently, the beautiful woman was frantically screwing her spasming cunt back tighter around the thick base of his belching cockshaft, thrilled with the huge amound of cum that he was pumping into her squirming pussy. Kneeling beneath him as he pumped her glowing cunt full of fuck-juice, Alice was enjoying the most intense orgasm she'd ever experienced. When he'd emptied the last drop of cum into her, Alice collapsed flat on her stomach with Paul on top of her, his cock still buried in her cum- fliled cunt. "God!" she panted


"I never dreamed any fuck could feel that good!" Not wanting to be caught watching their aunt and uncle, the twins scurried back down the hall, dragging Max with them. "My God, look at that!" gasped Jimmy, pointing to the big dog when they were in the kitchen. "He's got a fuckin' hard-on." Glancing down under the big Labrador retriever's sleek, black belly, Amy could hardly believe the size of the long, red cock that was thrusting out from the animal's furry sheath. "Holy shit!" she gasped in awe. "I didn't know Max had such a goddamned big prick." "Neither did I," agreed Jimmy. "And I didn't know he was such a horny bastard."
BLACK GIRLS AND BLACK MAN

black girls and black man

ENTER TO BLACK GIRLS AND BLACK MAN

BLACK GIRLS AND BLACK MAN black girls and black man

black girls and black man, georgia, sex with a busty brunette, sex with toys, raining, wanking on train, striptease dildo teen, blonde hair babe, asian teen toy,
Related posts: dogsex with mature
2011-Dec-15 11:43 - STEPMOM SEX
Stepmom sex. Darby, I can’t say I’m proud of what yall did. I’m sorry, sir Darby? Yes...sir?” The girl gulped. The lord forgives, and as do I Thank you, sir, this time I promise I- Hold on now, I don’t remember saying I was going to forgive yall. You failed Darby. I don’t accept failure. You lost, and in my mind, losers ain’t worth the salvaging. Sir, please, please, I know I can- Now, Darby, we all know you can, but why couldn’t yall?” The elderly reverend asked, “Let me get you a drink.” Roy Greene walked from his desk and over to the mini-fridge behind him
As he opened the fridge and pulled a soda can from the inside, he opened the can and benignly slipped a small blue pill from his coat sleeve into the can. he walked over to the desk, and sat in his navy office chair. Here, Darby. Drink up, and lets talk about your situation. How about that? What should I do, so that you can do, what you do? Well, sir, I think Will is different than the other boys. I thought you said he was willin’ to consent? He was, sir. But only once


Afterwards he told me that we should be friends, he actually cared about what I might want. He was so kind, and he even- Well sounds to me that you may have a little romance with his fella. Ummm...I guess so, sir..” Darby said, blushing. Well, if you think that yall have reached him emotionally, I recommend you leave it. Not all boys are driven by sex I suppose Thank you, sir” Darby said as she was suddenly overcome with relief and joy. She extended her arm and took the reverend’s peace offering. As she drank the soda, the reverend smiled evilly at her. As Darby took a second sip from the can, she began to taste something unusual in the soda


She smacked her lips to try and remove the taste, and cringed her nose at its bitter flavor. Everything alright, Darby?” Rev. Greene inquired, as he glared at the poor girl. Ye-yes, sir, every-ever-everything is-is...” but before Darby could say another slurred word, she felt her eyes grow heavy, her body go numb, and she fell to the floor. The old pick-up came to a screeching halt as Rev. Greene stopped somewhere in the Nevadan desert. He left Darby, still passed out form the drug, on the cool sand and left two water bottles next to her head. There we go” He said in a grandfatherly way, as the old man dropped the bottles near the girl’s head. “You sure was a pretty girl, Darby. Too bad
STEPMOM SEX

stepmom sex

ENTER TO STEPMOM SEX
I’ll tell that Will boy of your’s you said ‘hi The reverend got back into his pickup and drove away, leaving Darby in the middle of the endless desert. The sun setting on the horizon, Darby began to stir in her sleep. Will?” she muttered, as she then returned to her drug induced comma. Will, his cousin Maggie, and the three girls continued watching the movie in the TV room. Despite what Will had suspected, the atmosphere wasn’t as awkward as he thought it would be, especially since his cousin just saw him practically masturbating in front of three teenaged girls. Will also sat next to Brook, who was reclining on his chest. Will felt content with his life at this point, his favorite cousin was staying for the week, his newly made friends were surrounding him, and the girl he loved was leaning on his chest. As the movie ended, the three girls set up their sleeping bags, while Will, in a gentlemanly way, offered the couch to one of the girls, which ended up being Brook
STEPMOM SEX

stepmom sex

ENTER TO STEPMOM SEX
As Will walked up stair to get pillows for the girls and himself, Maggie began to talk to the girls. So...why was my little cousin doing that in front of you guys? Well...”Lisa started. Whenever he looks at my cleavage without my permission, he has to show me his, well, ‘dic’” Brook said bluntly, while getting comfortable on her couch. Yeah...so while I’m around, would you mind not doing that? I mean I understand that it is an equal trade, but I don’t really want to see my thirteen year-old cousin jacking off every time he catches a glimpse of some tit.” The three girls laughed at maggie response. Sorry Maggie. It’s no biggy. But I do have another question for you guys What is it?” Anna asked. Are there any guys here in Brownsville” Maggie asked. “Cause just from traveling through here, I didn’t see a signal guy. Well...no...not exactly” Brook chimed in, as she explained the ultra-conservative laws passed in the town, and what had happened to the male population in Brownsville. What?” Maggie said as she learned that male masturbation was illegal in Brownsville. Yep, that’s kinda how we met, Will. We just didn’t want to see him end up like all the others. Does your grandpa know that probably every boy in all of existence has masturbated? I mean, as a wellness teacher, I learned that that’s not an ‘immoral’ act, its just natural. Do you think I could do something about it?” Brook responded, “even though this is a small town, and everyone is a girl, I don’t have any say in this place either. Don’t worry” Maggie began, “When I leave, I’ll make sure to make this insanity known! As Maggie finished stating her promise, Will returned with pillows for the girls. Maggie hugged him and whispered, “Self-control!” in his ear as she waved good night to the kids and went to go sleep in Will’s mom’s bed
STEPMOM SEX

stepmom sex

ENTER TO STEPMOM SEX
Will, understood the joke and smiled as he got into his sleeping bag and wrapped his arms around his pillow. The four talked and laughed, and as the night grew late, they began to sleep. Will was tied to his bed, his arms and legs strongly secured, as he found himself naked. Hi, Will” Brook said as she walked into the room. Brook! What stepmom sex is this! Let me Go! Will, you know I can’t do that!” She said as she grabbed his erect dic. I love your cock, Will. It’s big for your age, isn’t it Please, Brook. Stop! Let me go! NO! NOW BE QUIET!” Brook ordered as she flicked one of Will’s balls. OW!” He yelled in pain,as Brook began stroking up and down on his dic. You have gang meets at the toilet a lot of pubes too, Will” Brook said as she rubbed her right hand in his bush, as she continued rubbing his dic with her left. She cupped his balls and began stroking quickly on his cock. Bending down, he say her lick the underside of his dick-head, then while still licking the head, she reached up and pinched one of his nipples, making Will groan. Brook then began to suck on Will’s head, sucking hard while swiveling her stepmom sex mouth around his gland. OH!” Will moaned with pleasure, “Ohhhh Brook! You like it?” she asked. Yes, yes I love it!” He yelled. Good” Brook said as she continued sucking on his cock, she then began to bob up and down on his shaft, licking the cleft of his head as she did, “Now say your my bitch, Will! I’m your bitch, Brook! I’m your bitch!” Will yelled back as he felt the wondrous sensation of a blow job. OHHHhhhh....Book....I’m gonna cum! Ohhhhhh!” Will yelled. Ohhhhh!” Will moaned as his voice woke himself up


He looked around the room, none of the girls had heard him. He quickly ran to the downstairs bathroom and dropped his boxers. He was viscously leaking pre-cum, and quickly grabbed his cock and stroked it feverishly, and in no time at all, Will felt the sensation of a pre-orgasm coming. Oh yes..” He moaned again, but as he did, the door flung open and Will quickly covered his genitals in shame. ANNA!” He yelled. SHH!” Anna whispered back, putting a finger up to her mouth as she grabbed Will’s dic and began to stroke it. Anna! Wha-what are you doing!” Will yelled at her. Will, please, just let me do this” Anna said as she picked up on the speed of which she jacked him off. Anna...Oh-OHhhhhhh...Anna!” He moaned as he felt the cum travel up his dic. “Ooohhh!” Will ejaculated onto the bathroom floor in two globs of white semen. Anna...I...why did you...do that?” Will asked, now out of breath from his hand-job. Will...I know you like Brook, but, I like you too, and I really, just wanted to-well, give you something, that Brook won’t. What? Oh, Will. Brook won’t give you a hand-job, kissing is probably as far as you’ll get with her. Please, just don’t tell her. I can be your secret girlfriend. Please, Will With the promise of more hand-jobs and the slight possibly of sex, Will’s hormones made him gladly accept Anna’s request. Okay, Anna
CLUBTUG.COM
I won’t tell anyone else. As the two returned to the TV room, Maggie turned the corner and tip-toed back to her bed room. Will’s yelling had woken her up, and she had decided to eavesdrop on him and Anna’s conversation. My my my. Will, you have turned into a player!” She though to herself, as she wagged her head back and forth, smiling. Hello there Emily. How are yah doing this evening ? Good, sir. And yourself? Well not to great, Emily. Have you heard about the unfortunate events that have led to us ‘deporting’ poor Darby? stepmom sex I assure you have. Any time a girl goes astray, I hate it when we must do things like this. I understand, sir. But yes. Emily, please, if yall would be so kind, replace Darby’s position, she failed and now I need a true expert. Thank you, sir, I will assume her position, sir Good, good


I trust yall will NOT fail me? yes, sir. I promise. Excellent. Now let us pray.”...........TO BE CONTINUED
STEPMOM SEX

stepmom sex

ENTER TO STEPMOM SEX

STEPMOM SEX stepmom sex

stepmom sex, black tits sex teen, hot blonde gets dick in her ass, small tit teen anal, blonde jada, josh and van, girl getting cum, standing room only, homemade group fuck, teen couple fuck anal,
Related posts: mature sexy moms
2011-Dec-14 22:53 - PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
Party chick loving black. A funeral home is a place for death, but in a small town outside Richmond, until one Friday night. The phone rang at a little past two and he knew what it meant. Someone was dead. He took the information and thanked god that he didn’t have to go to a house tonight
CLUBTUG.COM
He sat up and looked at his wife, got out of bed and slipped his suit on. He woke up once he got to the funeral home, brewed a cup of coffee, and prepped the hearse for the trek to the hospital thirty minutes later. I pulled the body from the cooler and transferred it onto the gurney. The nurse handed me a bag with the woman’s personal items, and I placed them on top of the body bag, and covered them both with the velvet cover with the funeral home embroidered across the side. Once back to the funeral home I took her into the prep room and unzipped the bag. She was an elderly black lady


I looked over her information and then looked at her personal items. I checked them off the list. Everything accounted for, although it probably should all be thrown out. Standard policy was to release the personal affects when we met with the family, so I stuck them with her and sat down to call the family. I got no answer. The next day I called, and then the next. There was no answer. We called the hospital and they could not find any records. It seemed she had just appeared in the hospital
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
Days went on, then a week. Finally after ten days, I made the call that I had always feared, but one that had to be done. After a discussion with the medical examiner, we had the body cremated and stored the ashes. It wasn’t till a week later that I noticed that we had forgotten to cremate her personal items. I took the bag to my desk and looked through her things. In it was a small stick, a tube made out of wood


Inside the tube was a piece of paper, very old. I took it out unrolled it and there was a script he had never seen and then what appeared to be a long list of names. They were newer as the list went on, and then finally, the newest was the name Gertrude Francis Wilfred. I set it down on my desk, pulled out a cooler sized bag that was locked at the top. Knowing no one would ever know, I got a screwdriver from the closet and broke the small travel lock. I opened the bag and saw the contents
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I dropped the bag. It was money. Stacks and stacks of money. All hundreds. Wrapped with bankers tape. On top was a note: If you are reading this, then you are now the bearer of the secret and the gift


Fire has released my soul, you have read the ancient script, and now you have taken possession of my treasure. The transformation is complete. You have no choice in the matter. You will learn and figure out things as you progress, but remember you can provide life to those that pass, and a life for the one you deem most rewarding. You have one year to decide. I had no idea what this damn craziness was, but I knew a good deal when I saw one. A week went on before we had another death, and although I was not the funeral director, I did help get the lady dressed and in her casket
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I looked at her once we got dressed and it looked like she actually was looking at me. It couldn’t have been. I helped cap her eyes, but I saw it. I saw her looking at me, but just as fast as she looked, she was back still, her eyes closed. I was completely freaked. I went home before the burial, and that night, after a few beers, alone in my living room, I thought about the lady, and then said her name. The room was a blur, and then I opened my eyes
I felt weak, small, and when I stood up, my pants fell off me. I looked at my legs and they were small and fragile, I felt hunched over. I panicked, and then walked as fast as I could to the bathroom. In the mirror was looking at the woman we just buried. I screamed, and then blacked out. When I woke up I was in severe pain and found myself lying on the floor. I had memories I didn’t recognize, and could barely move. I tried to stand but the pain was more severe
CLUBTUG.COM
I thought hard. I thought about me. And I said this can’t be, I’m Michael Dreason, and then the fog happened. I blinked, and there I was, my old self. I stood up easily, went to the kitchen and poured myself a full drink. I drank it fast, and then another. I drank until I felt sick, then went to the bedroom and passed out
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
The next day I called in and tried to figure out what was going on. I was scared shitless, scared that she might come back. Weeks past, with many more deaths, all of which I was there for or assisted with, I saw them all in ways others hadn’t, but then came the case of Shannon Williams. She had one living relative that flew out from Seattle to make the arrangements. He was an uncle, and told us how Shannon had gotten into the wrong crowd, had moved out eat with a boyfriend and then found herself alone
She came to us after she was gang rapped and then shot in the head. Even on the table, a dissected piece of meat, you could tell she was beautiful. Her figure, what was left of it seemed right, and you just got a general idea that she was a breathtaking woman, but we wouldn’t have the chance to put her back together. She was cremated that next day, and a week past before I thought about her again. It happed late at the funeral home when I was working on paperwork and her file came through. I read through her file and voiced her name


Shannon Williams. Then it happened. I shivered. It went black, and then I felt it. I knew I had changed. My body was drastically different in every way. I felt different sitting, weight ratios were out of whack, I was shorter, everything was wrong
I heard a disturbance in the office so I quickly uttered my name and in no time I had returned. I had become Shannon. I rushed home as fast as I could. I rushed inside and even before the door was closed, I said her name. After a brief black out, I opened my eyes, her eyes. My suit draped on me. My feet were lost in the shoes
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
My pants pulled down, but held on my hips. I stepped out of the shoes, and almost fell forward because of the length of the pants, but I soon unbuttoned, unzipped, and dropped them to the floor. I got a glimpse of the smooth fit legs I now had. I rushed to the bathroom. I had to see. I flicked on the light and stood gazing at myself. I had long blond hair, high cheekbones, and very sensual lips


My eyes were a very light blue, mesmerizing. I was beyond beautiful. Images flashed through my head. It was like I was remembering being this person. I walked into the bedroom and dropped my jacked and started undoing the buttons on my shirt. I knew I had weight on my chest, but this was ridiculous. As I unbuttoned, I saw the size of them. They hung like tear drops but they didn’t sag


They were enormous but hung high on my chest. My areolas were wide, a soft red, with wide nipples that protruded nicely in the cold air. I lay naked on the bed and felt party chick loving black the weight of my breasts sway and then settle, pancake on my chest. I felt them. Soft but firm


My skin was amazing. I played like that for a while, feeling them move and react to my touch. I journeyed south as soon as I felt the moistness from my touch. When I reached the junction of my legs, I found no hair, and as I slid my lips apart and gently passed my finger over the pink wet folds of my pussy, I knew that I had never experienced pleasure as a man. I inserted a finger, then two, and moved then in and out, bringing them out to my clit and pushing against it in a circular motion. I felt a heat building


I suddenly began thinking things I never would have before. I wanted a dick inside me. I wanted it bad. I had never thought about guys as a man, but now the urges were severe. As I thought about it, I picked up the pace. All the images of dicks close up were foggy, not my memories, but then the only one that could have come from my memory surged back. I was shocked, and actually said, Evan Jackson
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
The darkness came, and then it was different. I lay naked in bed with a massive dick in my hand. I realized. I was Mr. Jackson, this man that died in a car accident. We had him at the funeral home the week before, and we made comments that he had the biggest dick we had either seen. We made horse comments. He wasn’t that attractive, but he had to have beaten them off with a stick if his funeral was anything to say about it


We had seen his dick soft and then thing had to have measured 7 inches soft, but now, hard in my hand the pole had to be a foot long. It was massive. Not as thick as a gel shaving can, but close, the damn thing couldn’t possibly fuck a woman. Where would they put it, I have no idea. But I was turned on, but the thoughts were slowly changing. When I first had my hand on my dick I was thinking about it fucking me, as Shannon, but now I was jacking this massive dick to the thought of fucking Shannon; I was thinking about fucking me
It was when I thought about fucking her tits, did I blow, and holy shit how I blew. I stream of cum shot to my face, the second hit my face as well, with a third landing on my chest and a few more onto my stomach. The volume was astonishing. Already it was starting to run down on my sides and chin. My hand still slowly milked my huge cock, white foaming cum coating my hand and dick. Damn that Shannon....” and the darkness came over me. I lay in bed naked, but I was Shannon, those beautiful pancaked breasts giggled with my movement. There was no dick, no cum, all that had gone, and I lay in bed thinking about the possibilities of it all. There was no way I could be Mr


Jackson. People knew him, and it was highly probable that if I went out on the town as Mr. Jackson, then it was clear that someone was going to have a heart attack. But Shannon wasn’t from around here. She didn’t know anyone and her family is long gone. I wasn’t going to flaunt it, but it would be safe if I just happened to go out. I spent the rest of the night as her. And the next night after work. I said her name the moment I walked in my door
For a week I was her more of my time than I was me. I slept as her, showered as her, ate as her. I loved the way it felt just to sit down. To feel her/my breasts move as I walked, but after a week, being naked felt too exposed and none of my old clothes worked. The problem was that I was having a hard time figuring out what I wanted her to wear


I was too recently a man to think of the frilly female attire, but that is what I needed as a woman. When I thought about it as a man, I couldn’t bring myself to going to buy a bras and panties, but I knew there were basics that were needed. I decided on a plan. I would have to buy a bra, but I would go to store and get one, some sweats and a tee shirt and I could go back as her to get everything else. The problem came when I had to figure out sizes. I had no clue how big my breasts were
I got online and searched for a way to measure myself, and after a quick Google search, I figured it out. I measured under my breasts. This was a bit harder than I thought. It’s hard to hold them both up and get the tape around you. I measured just past 30”, but according to the site I had to add 4 so a 34. I recognized that number from girl friends bra. I then measured around again but this time with the tape over my nipple
Just over 41”. The table said I was a G. A 34G, holy shit. I knew they were big, but I had no idea. I was shocked and excited. I immediately searched for party chick loving black Victoria Secret (what did I know?), but I found out quickly that they didn’t have bras that size. I figured the stores wouldn’t either, so I quickly bought one on line and rushed the shipping to get there the next day. Next day meant Monday, since I ordered it too late, and because of it, I immediately called and took Monday off. I waited on pins and needles, now always being nervous or antsy when I wasn’t her, for the UPS man
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I had changed back into my old self that morning, and after a full weekend as her, I now felt a bit strange in my body. When he finally came, I scribbled my name on the pad and closed the door. Before the door shut I said her name. I strolled to the counter in the kitchen, disrobing as I went. By the time I got through the doorway, all I had with me was that box


I stabbed it with a knife to get it open, and I suddenly realized how excited I was about this moment. I took it out of the box, cut off the tags, and threw my arms through the straps. I learned quickly that this was impossible to put the bra on that way, so after about a minute, I figured out that I would have to hook it in front and then turn it around. It was harder than it looked. I always had this image of a woman throwing on a bra in two seconds, but pulling it up to get my arms, they didn’t just fall into place. I had to adjust each breast to get it to sit in the cup and then had to pull up each boob to make sure it was over the underwire. Then once I got it in place, I realized the straps were too loose. After trouble getting out of it, I fixed the problem and put it back on. It felt amazing
My breasts felt snug in the bra. It controlled my movement and took a lot of the weight. They didn’t pull when I walked. I felt like I could move around without being aware of them with every movement. I loved it. I loved my breasts first as a man would, then as something that proved I was a woman, but I was learning got in the way, but now, settled into my new clothing, I loved them more than I ever had. I couldn’t wait to throw on sweatpants and a tee shirt. I looked beautiful still, although a little dressed down. I loved switching to her, because it was always like I was ready to go as soon as I called her name


I stole some flip-flops and before you knew it, I was at the mall. I bought more in one day then I ever had before. Skirts and dresses, blouses, no pants or shorts. I wanted to feel like a woman. I bought shoes and even a bag, but the highlight of the trip was buying lingerie. I went to several stores, bought thongs and satin panties, a teddy and camisole, garters, stockings, and more panties. I learned I was a size 6. I learned the pleasure of having panties hug my slit and ride into my ass
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
I couldn’t wait to get home. I tried on my lingerie for an hour. I put every pair on, walked and saw myself in the mirror. I only had one bra, but I quickly learned I would need more and other options. Then I got dressed. I put my garters on and attached my stockings, I slipped on a matching thong. They didn’t exactly match my bra, but they were close enough. I slipped a dress on and adjusted it, but then figured it wasn’t sexy enough


I then pulled out a black skit that I loved the feel of. It was tight, but loosened as it came down, hugging, but loose enough to provide flow. I pulled a tank top on and looked in the mirror. I had more cleavage than I had ever seen. There was no way. I pulled it off and replaced it with a button up sleeveless blouse. It cut low to show cleavage and stretched past my breasts to my stomach


I looked in the mirror. I looked like the classic clubbing girl, and when I stepped in the heels I bought, the look was complete. No one would ever doubt that I was a woman. All woman. I was smoking hot. Before I even knew what I was doing, I was walking out of my door. I drove for a while, getting use to what I was wearing, my size, but then I found myself heading towards a bar that I always wondered about. It was definitely a younger crowd, down by the university, so I never really felt comfortable. I was never really in that crowd when I was in school. I parked the car and decided, why not


I walked in the door, and didn’t realize that I didn’t even bring my ID, not that it would have done me any good, not to mention a means of paying for anything. Sitting down at the bar itself was an experience. I had to lean back against it and then push myself up to keep from showing the room my crotch. It was amazing to be a woman in the middle of the room and everyone see you for that. It was like being able to hide completely behind a wall and just look out on what everyone was doing with no one knowing you were there. I sat and then reached around for a bag or a wallet or something. The confused look must have been understood, because the guy beside me seemed intent on knowing exactly what I was doing. I caught him looking, followed his eyes until they left my boobs, and then he opened his mouth
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
He asked me if I had lost something, and I in turn told him that I had completely left everything at home. I think we can get you a drink, and I’m sure, “ (he looked at my boobs) “with you, its clear, I mean I think everyone can see that you’re of age,” He laughed. Well some young girls got big boobs, don’t let em fool ya.” I said it without even thinking. Well they don’t have em that big. Damn.” He looked at me. I was stunned. I couldn’t muster a come back. I turned toward the bar and took the drink. He looked at me, “you drink that, and you pass the test. I looked at the drink
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
It was straight something, then I pulled it to my nose. Scotch. My favorite. I sipped it. Then smiled at him


I wouldn’t waste a scotch by inhaling it. Thank you. So you drink scotch and look like that? Next thing you’ll say is that you love football. Well the Bears are my team, but they aren’t really that good. The Pats always ruin it, but I think the Packers will take it again this year. I looked at him. He was starring at me. He didn’t say anything. I turned back away from him and took another sip. We began talking after a moment, and then another drink came
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
Time went by and we drank more, and talked about everything I loved talking about. He was interested in football, and we talked some baseball. We talked about politics, and he actually seemed interested in what I was saying. Before I knew I was drunk. I struggled off the seat towards him, and did stumble a bit, which he noticed. “Easy cowgirl” is all I heard as I made my way towards the bathrooms
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I hadn’t even told him I was going. I was drunk all right. Really drunk. This body was just too small, too different. Drunk I was aware of my every strange movement. If I had been a man inside looking out of a woman’s body, now I was a drunk man inside a drunk woman’s body. I struggled to make it through the pee experience
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
When I got back, he looked at me and asked if I was ok. I’m sorry, just drank a bit too much too fast. Not use to it. Here, let me get you home. You so cannot drive like that. It sounded good, but there was a part of me that wanted to stay out and party. I wanted to do the clubbing thing, feel the party. Get wasted. He pulled my arm to guide the way, and I could feel the drunk getting stronger. He opened a car door for me, and I got in and struggled to get the seat belt on me
I struggled to stay with it, and I must have passed out a bit, because when I opened my eyes he was opening the door for me again. I followed him up stairs and then into a room where I sat down on a couch and he left the room. He came back in the room with two beers, and he handed me one. Its enough to keep it going without making it much worse. I took it and drank a sip. The coldness of the beer brought me back to the moment. He sat beside me and started talking to me again


I was zoning in and out, drunk much more than I had been in a long time. I struggled to stay with it. He had to know I’m drunk as shit, and then its when it hit me. This was his place, I was hot, and I know what he’s wanting to do. But damn I was drunk. I started analyzing it in my head. Did I really want to do this? Was it like gay if I did this? I mean I think I could let him fuck me, but I don’t know if I could like go down on him or something. That’s just too close I think
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I don’t know. I went over and over in my head about it. Thinking about what it would mean if I did that, and I noticed, just then, that he had stopped talking, and his hand was on my thigh. My mind came to a halt. And I don’t know why, but I opened my mouth. “I don’t think I can suck your dick, but I might be ok with fucking.” I was horrified. I tried to change it, make it right, but those words sent him in motion. He was kissing me before I knew what was happening. His lips took mine, and his tongue flicked mine


His left hand reached over and grabbed my right breast, and immediately, the drunk was joined by another sensation. I was getting turned on. I knew it. He grabbed and moved my breast, and before long he was under my shirt, circling my nipple with his fingers. They were rock hard to his touch, and the hole time he was kissing me. I responded the best I could, and to keep my balance, I reached down to brace myself on him. When I did, I put my hand on his thigh, and felt his semi hard cock. I halted everything. Don’t worry
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
It won’t bite. I didn’t change anything. I let him kiss me. He rubbed my chest. He stopped kissing me for a moment, which I then found out, was because he was trying to lift my shirt over my head. I quickly corrected him, unbuttoned, and then quickly found myself without a shirt on
I sat there in my bra, impressive I must admit, but sitting there with this stranger. Before I knew it he was attacking my chest. My tits were out of my bra in no time and the straps had fallen down my arms. I leaned back and enjoyed the sensation of him sucking on my nipples. It was unlike anything I had felt. I felt my skirt being pulled up, and instinctively, in the moment, I spread my legs. His fingers almost immediately found the front on my thong and began pulled up my slit. I felt his fingers try and force my panties into me and pushed hard when he got to my clit. Once there, he pushed back down into the valley, and the pulled back and continued
I was soaked in no time. If I doubted my thoughts before, it was all I could think of now. He started kissing me again, pulling back, and with his withdrawal, I came with him. To brace myself, I almost fell in his lap. I found myself almost on his thigh, leaning over him to kiss him. My bra soon came off, and his hands were massaging them with vigor
He interrupted me a moment to remove his shirt, and then pushed away with me to pull down his pants. I noticed it all, but I was lost in a haze of horniness and intoxication. I looked down at his dick. It was hard and large. Much larger than my dick was. It was thick, and had a big head, and he caught me looking at it. Before I knew what I was doing, I was pushing off him and getting on my knees on the carpet. I was less than graceful, but at the moment all I wanted to do was see what sucking a dick was like. It had to be the body and the alcohol
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
In no time I was face to face with his dick. I paused not knowing if I could do it, and in an attempt to control it, maybe stop it, I reached up and grabbed it around the shaft. My hand barely circled it, and as small as it was (my hand), it made his dick look that much bigger. If I doubted before, with it in my hand, its hardness, its soft skin, the veins running through it and the defined ridge underneath made me want it more than I had. I forgot all the doubts. I put the head in my mouth as fast as I could. The soft skin went over my lips and my lips instinctively grabbed around it. I was amazed at how much I could actually feel
My tongue lifted as his head passed my lips and I pulled up along the ridge of his head that lead to his hole, and once there separate the skin and pushed my tongue forward into his hole. I didn’t enter him, but I could distinctly feel the opening, and with that I pushed my head forward and lips down his shaft. I went down slowly, feeling him fill my mouth quickly. It felt massive in my mouth, and I hadn’t taken but a little over half of him. He hit the back of my throat and I withdrew quickly, almost gagging. I knew how far I could go now. I had seen porn movies were the woman grabbed the base of the guy’s dick, so that’s what I did
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I grabbed him around the base of him and put my finger a bit above where I last went in. I pushed down on him again to test my distance. I got down to my finger, and he didn’t hit my throat, so I picked up the pace. I started going up and down on his cock faster. The hardness of it in my mouth and the way my lips felt moving over it drove me crazy. I could fell myself getting wet between my legs. I rotated on his cock, licked the head when I took it out of my mouth, grabbed his balls and gently squeezed them as I sucked. I did what I always wanted a woman to do to me. I rubbed his ass hole, and heard him moan
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
I circled his puckered hole, and with a little pressure he opened. His moan was loud. He scooted down on the couch so his ass was hanging over the edge more, more access. When he moved, I moved back with him, taking his dick from my mouth and noticing my breasts swinging with the movement. It was the first moment I noticed anything more than the feel of his dick, and with that, I dove back on his dick and worked it up and down with force as I felt my breasts sway back and forth and my finger moving in and out of his ass. When he started to stiffen, both his cock and his body, I knew it was time
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I thought about him cumming, then I wanted him cumming. I sucked with more force; I fucked him with more force. My lips pulled around his head, just when the first eruption took place. It shot deep in my mouth with a stream that I felt layer my tongue and hit the back of my throat. When I pushed him back in, the space filled quickly as another stream released. I didn’t swallow. I quickly pulled him back out and used my hand to jack him off as pool of cum that filled the sides of my tongue and the back of my throat increased


I could feel the thickness of it on my tongue, the texture of the quickly liquefying cum. The taste had filled my mind as soon as the first shot hit my tongue, now only replaced by the shear volume. When I would cum I would shoot one, maybe two shots, maybe filling a tablespoon, but this was something in a different league. Maybe this is what every guy did. In any case though, the amount of cum in my mouth shocked me. I could feel him finish but I kept sucking him for a little while longer
I stopped when he reached down and touched my head. As I withdrew, I tried to bring my lips around his head to contain his cum, but I failed a little. I felt it trickle out of the edges of my mouth, and just then he looked at me. Let me get you something, and he went to get up. I realized what he was doing, and I swallowed. “No its fine.” I pulled my hand to my face to rub my mouth, but he caught my hand, reached over and kissed me. He concentrated on the edges of my mouth, licked his cum from my face and kissed me again
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
The taste of cum was heavy in my mouth, and him kissing me increased the turn on that much more. He broke with my mouth, and stood up. So you don’t suck dick do ya? Could have fooled me. Damn. When he stood, he got behind me and pulled me up. As I stood, with his guidance and support, he rubbed my belly onto my tit and my eyes went shut with the wave of electricity that shot through my body. It was on fire
Once standing, he wasted no time. In removing everything. He stood in front me, both of us naked, and his grabbed me and kissed me. I felt his flaccid dick press against me, his lips attack mine, and his hands work their way over my back, pushing to my ass and back. He pushed me onto my back and my tits violently pulled down slapping my stomach as I hit the couch. Before I knew it, his mouth was on my opening
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I became really self conscious, but then once his tongue moved up and down my slit the first time, all I could think of was what was happening. I nearly passed out from him licking me. The feeling was so intense, and just when I thought it would get no better, I felt a tenseness take my body, a heat increase between my legs and then and explosion within me. My body took over. I bucked, my cheat shot up, and I felt my nipples get so hard it almost hurt
I continued to buck and he struggled with keeping his mouth on my pussy. When I finally settled, my body was Jell-O, but as he stood up, I could tell, he was anything but. His dick stood at full attention. He didn’t ask my permission. He didn’t pause for a response to his movement. He pulled my ass to the edge of the couch. Bent his knees almost into a catcher’s position, and put the head of his dick right into my pussy. My body bucked again as he entered me. I felt myself separate and grip his hard dick


He pushed further and further into me, and I felt myself resist. I was in his control, and I felt the total surrender as I felt I could take more inside me. He paused, then pushed forward again. He pulled out and got on his knees and then entered me again. I felt the void when he withdrew and the pleasure of it being back inside me when he reentered
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
This time he pushed all the way into me, and as he did, he stopped, grabbed both my tits and squeezed them. He let go and rubbed my nipples, regrabbed them, and that’s when he began fucking me. The force was amazing. He pushed into me with force, and my entire body responded. I heard the slapping and felt the size of his dick invading me. Every time he entered all the way, he would stay there and grind a bit, giving my clit withdrawal every time he pulled out. I wanted him all the way inside me, on my clit with force
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
He eventually let go of my tits, and as he grabbed my hips for more control, and started fucking me, my tits started flying. I grabbed them after a short while of them swaying to distraction. He fucked me hard for a while, then he pulled out and pulled me enough to know he wanted me on my side. When I rolled, he pulled me further, guiding me on my knees. As soon as I was in that position, he grabbed my hips, and guided himself in me. It was much more intense, and he felt deeper, tighter. When he was all the way in, I distanced my knees and the pressure on his dick loosened. With that he began fucking me


The force and the pressure were out of this world. My body took his force, and took it out on my chest. It surged forward, then was pulled back with his withdrawal. I began pushing back against him to get more force and more pressure. I felt something building inside me. A pressure and force I could not control
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
He slammed into me. I felt him squeeze my ass with both his hands and as his dick hit deep and his body slap against mine, I lost control. I let out a slight scream, and then constant moans. The orgasm hit me hard, and I collapsed my head into the couch. A huge stream of fluid shot out of me as he continued to fuck me. My body was out of control. I put my face in a pillow and screamed
Then he began screaming. I felt the surge of heat inside me. I couldn’t feel him shooting, but I could tell he was. I instantly felt wetter and I lost most of the sensation of his cock. I could feel the size, but not make out the small curvatures
He continued to fuck me and I heard the splashing of the movement, the fluid leaking out of me and down my leg. He soon withdrew and I collapsed on my side. When I woke up I was in his bed, him beside me asleep. I rolled out of bed, and looked at him. He was sleeping soundly. I got dressed and made my way through the door. I wrote my number on a piece of paper and then took a banana out and put it on the paper and left
I got home and stripped, showered, and passed out on the bed. I woke up again and I could tell it was just approaching evening. I still had a headache, so I uttered my name and the pain went away. I sat in a wet spot, naked, my dick hanging. I went to the kitchen and got some food. It had been a long 24 hours, and just as I was finishing my sandwich, the phone rang. I answered, and then, I heard his voice on the other line. He called
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I was answering, not her. I know this is going to sound bad, but I got a girls number last night and didn’t get her name. Is there someone there…” and he described her down to a t. She’s not here right now. Oh, well who is this? When will she be back? Can I just come see her? That was a lot of questions. “That was a lot of questions. Yeah, sorry. I just waned to send flowers. Can I get her address? Without a thought, I gave him the address, he thanked me, and I hung up. I turned the TV on naked and drifted off, fat and happy. I woke with a knock on the door. I panicked at first, but that was only because I was naked


I shook of the confusion, and ran to the bathroom where I grabbed my robe and threw it on and looked through the peephole. There he stood. I was excited and scared. Before I knew what I was doing, I opened the door. I was actually excited to see him. Oh you must be the guy that I talked to on the phone. Is… um, “ he paused. Shannon.. yes, Shannon. Yes
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
Is she here?” I stared at him. “Wait. Hey is she your wife or something? I laughed. “No. But your fucking her. I laughed at the situation. “No that’s impossible. You mean you don’t find her attractive or anything? No, but I mean, I’m,” I paused. I couldn’t say what our relationship was. He would have a heart attack. “She’s my sister. Oh


Fuck. Damn I’m so glad. I didn’t want to be that guy. Where is she? Oh, she went out of town for the night. My mom is visiting friends that live about 50 miles from here… well you don’t care about that. She’s just not going to be back until tomorrow. Oh, well hey, here are her flowers
Hey can I come in and have a beer? I want to talk to you about her. Sure, whatever.” I was having mixed feelings. It was like what I felt when I was here was lingering, and this was a turning point in my life. One that I wouldn’t know until much later. I got us beers, and we sat on the couch in silence. The sight was strange, at best. He sitting there dressed to impress, me in a bathrobe. He asked me question after question about my “sister.” He wanted to know what she did, what she liked, if she had been in relationships, etc., and with every question I invented a life for her. We went through two beers, and then a third, and the conversation turned to him, what his life was like, what he did for a living, and soon, the seal needed to be broken. I got up and went to the bathroom, and when I walked out of the bathroom and made my way to the living room, I didn’t find him there. I looked in the kitchen, and then walked down the hall, past the front door, and into the back of the house where my bedroom and the extra bedroom was. So you gave up your room for her?” I had peaked around the door to my bedroom and he was standing at the edge of the bed with a bra in his hands


“Dude, I know she’s your sister, but she is the hottest woman I have ever seen. Damn. Her body is smoking. Yeah all the guys seem to go crazy over her. Crazy. Yeah I guess so.” He turned his head toward me, threw the bra back on the edge of the bed, and I saw his eyes go up and down my body. If was I wasn’t mistaken, he was checking me out. He looked back at the bed and saw the clothes he had removed from me the night before, “So when will she be back? I guess tomorrow.” With those words, he turned to me again, and I could see him staring at my crotch. Might want to check that robe.” He motioned his hands as if to say I should close curtains. I looked down in horror


I had not closed my robe when I got out of the bathroom, and to top it off, I was semi hard. I had a strange attraction to him, not that I wanted him sexually, but I had a need to be near him. I felt drawn to him. It was clear he had seen my state of arousal. I was in shock. I didn’t know what was going on. Twice in two days, I found myself like a deer in the head lights. Time went by slowly, and I could hear nothing. I saw his mouth move, I saw his hands go to his crotch and unzip his jeans and pull his soft dick out the opening
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
He didn’t command me to come over. He didn’t motion or do anything, not at least from what I remember. I went to him immediately. He stood at the corner of my bed, and I took my place on my knees between his legs, and without hesitation, I took his flaccid cock in my mouth. It was smaller than I remembered from the night before, but as I moved on it, its soft skin and flexible dick moving with my pressure, it began to grow in no time. I took my hands and tried my best to undo the button on his jeans without pulling his cock from my mouth. I got it undone, and pulled his cock from my mouth only as long as it took to get his dick back through his boxers and his boxers over his cock and down to the floor
He stepped out of them, and I attacked his cock. I reached around him and took his ass in my hands, pulling his cock into my mouth. I would have never imagined I would have been doing this a week ago, but like last night, at that moment, it was all I wanted. I licked his balls, and after a few minutes, I could tell he couldn’t stand anymore. I pushed him back on the bed, and put my arms on his thighs and went back to sucking. It was Zen like with the kind of peace that took me over with his cock in my mouth. I felt the head, his thickness, the overwhelming size in my mouth. I went deeper than I had the night before and wanted more
I couldn’t get it all the way in, but I tried my best, trying to force it past the back of my throat, with little success. When he put his hands on the back of my head and began controlling my movements, I knew he was ready to blow. He was against the back of my throat when he blew his load. The force was familiar and instantly got me so excited that if there were a hand on my cock, I would have blown as well. It surged in my mouth, and as I pulled off him another blast took place in my mouth. His cum pooled at the sides of my mouth and as I moved on him, I felt it coating my tongue and teeth. I sucked and sucked, past when he was done cumming. He bucked with my sucking, clearly past the point where he could stay hard but still through the period of his cock being super sensitive. I didn’t come up until his cock was soft, and I was out of breath. The ice had definitely been broken, but I was almost scared to look him in the eyes
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
Someone had seen me sucking a dick, now granted, he was the one I was sucking, and I had fucked him as a woman the night before, but this was a huge step. Someone saw, ME. He didn’t give me a chance to think about it much. As I stood, he pulled me to the bed, and then as I hit the bed on my back, he was already moving to my crotch. My dick was in the back of my throat before I knew it. He attacked my dick like no women ever had. It didn’t take me long to cum, but I came hard and he moaned as my cum was releasing in his mouth


I lay there for a minute, while he left the room, and I heard him run some water, and then reenter the room. He stood in the doorway, his dick engorged with blood once more. I was still on my back, propped up on my elbows looking at him. He moved toward me, and I could then see the tube of hand lotion that was in my bathroom. I wanted to say no, I knew what was coming, but he squirted a huge glob on his hand and massaged his cock until it was hard in front of me, and I felt the heat growing in my ass already. When he was ready, he moved the final distance to the bed, and he grabbed my left thigh with his left hand and pulled me over
I didn’t resist. He didn’t say anything. When I was on stomach, he grabbed my hips and pulled it up and back towards him. I rested my ass on my feel and allowed my chest to hit the bed. He scooted me back so my knees were barely on the edge


I felt his one hand on my ass, the lotion acting as a barrier between our skins. I then heard a squirt and then felt the cold lotion on my ass. He moved his fingers around my ass and then found the glob of lotion and worked it into my crack. When he touched my asshole, I puckered hard, but then he began rubbing. I could feel him rubbing his cock through the movement of his body, and soon he had one finger in me. I could feel him forcing me apart, but the lotion made feeling the finger difficult
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
He moved it in and out of me, the whole time jacking, and soon transitioned to two fingers, then party chick loving black three. I could feel the size now, and the resistance my body threw up was getting less and less frequent. He obviously felt what I felt, a lack of resistance and openness, because that’s when he withdrew his fingers, gave one more squirt of lotion, and moved towards me. I felt the head of his cock on my opening first. He held it there and moved it up and down with his hand, getting the lotion all over, and then he settled back on my hole. He pushed slightly, and the thickness of him finally became apparent. He entered me with no resistance, but the thickness of his fingers and cock were two different things. In no time, he was past the point where he fingers had been, and the fullness was overwhelming. I told him to stop, and as he came to a stop with his movement, the size of him seemed bigger
I could feel his heart beat in his cock. I didn’t tell him to start up again, but after a good 30 seconds, he pushed in even more. I couldn’t see but it felt like he had 10 inches in me. When he kept going and I suddenly opened up, almost sucking his cock in, he surged forward what seemed like another 10 inches, and his body came against mine. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to go in like that.” He was still now. I couldn’t say anything
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I was out of breath, I felt like I had a telephone pole in my ass. All I could utter was, “don’t move. I felt my ass spread like it had never been spread. It felt like someone’s arm was inside me. I tried to relax, but it was hard. He didn’t start. A minute passed. He rubbed my back and ass. Then it happened


My ass seemed to completely let go. I didn’t feel the urge to squeeze down. It was almost like I couldn’t. He obviously felt it too, because he started moving just a little bit. First it was an inch or so, just barely moving in me, and then testing the waters, he started moving more and more. Before I new it, he was taking his cock almost all the way out and then moving in me. After a few minutes of slowly moving in me, he took his dick all the way out and then pushed all the way back in me
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
He removed him self a half dozen times, making me almost beg for him to stick it back in me. When he left me, there was a void that needed to be filled, something that needed to be completed, but after his short departures from my ass, once he was in to stay, he wasn’t moving slowly. He began fucking me hard, taking his dick almost all the way out, leaving his head in, but then slamming into my ass, my cheeks taking the force of his thrusts, and my ass hole receiving the length of his cock. I grunted with his fucking. Without warning, I came. I wasn’t hard, but his fucking caused me to squirt on the mattress. I couldn’t do anything about it. He raised my ass and grabbed my hips, and began fucking me harder than before
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
Harder than I thought was possible. I screamed, he kept fucking. I screamed again and again. He stopped fucking, and pulled his dick from me. I could feel how wide my ass was spread, and then he pulled me on my side. He reentered me on my side, and with he reentry, my head bucked backwards and the heat in my ass returned. The filling feeling was amazing


As he fucked me like that, I thought about the night before, and was amazed at how different the two feelings were. I could feel the full length of him moving. Last night there was much less pressure. He reached around and grabbed my soft dick. Self conscious, I tried to move his hand away. I had cum all over my dick, and I was embarrassed by my size. Give me that girly clit, or I’ll have to punish you. With that he slammed into me, withdrew it completely and thrust is all the way in. I screamed. I released him hand from his, and he grabbed my dick
PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK

party chick loving black

ENTER TO PARTY CHICK LOVING BLACK
I fucked me with a rhythm that matched his hand’s movement on my cock. Amazingly, my dick started to respond. When I was fully hard, he pulled me completely on my back, his dick still in me. He pulled my legs up on his shoulder, shifted my ass over the edge, and then grabbed my cock. He continued his movements, this time harder, and jacked my dick with force. I told him I was getting ready to cum, and he began fucking me hard and almost pulling my dick off


My arms shot to the side and pushed down on the bed. At that moment, he thrust his dick all the way in me and was still. He took both hands and jacked my dick hard, and I came. There was almost no cum, but enough to flow down his fingers. Once I was done cumming, he took his hands and forced me to lick the cum off. Once I was done cleaning his hands, he grabbed my calves, and pushed my ass up in the air more. He commanded me to hold my legs back, and he grabbed the upper front of my thighs like handles. With that he began fucking me harder than he had at any other time
2011-Dec-14 07:20 - SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
Shave asian anal lesbian. Note: I am not the Author of this story. I recently read this much of the story on this website (XNXX) with less grammar etc. I searched the web for the rest of the story and will be uploading them part by part at some point during this week. The reason for the delay in uploads is that I am editing Grammar, Paragraphs, and re-typing sections of it. So consider this story Camping With Mom: Remastered. After about an hour and a half, I noticed that her heartbeat still remained rapid, as did mine. I could tell her eyes were still wide open, and I was still thinking of shave asian anal lesbian her hot naked body pressed so tightly against mine. It was around this time that I noticed it was cold outside our sleeping roll, which was very wet with our sweat


There was no heavy breeze against our tent, though I still heard the rain dropping against it. As I continued to calm down from what had just transpired, I felt her sweat mingling with mine, very warm, and could feel the tightness of our roll, pressing us so closely together, our skin morphing around each other’s. Even after all this time, my dick was still semi-hard, though it was bending under her ass cheeks. Somehow, the very thought of my dick seemed to cause it to spring to life, as I felt it increasing the pressure against my mother's butt. It appeared I wasn't wrong in guessing my mother was still awake. She felt the growing cock and said, “Can't seem to get to sleep can you?" I'm sorry mom." I said a little sheepishly. She started rubbing her sweat moistened ass against my hips, causing my dick to slip to its original position. I could feel the cum that I’d had left there earlier. She said, “I guess we'll just have to try again until it goes away." I didn't want to give any argument, I was eager to be humping my mother again. Are you sure you want to go again?" I asked half-heartedly. Look,”? she said, “The only way we can get any sleep is if you don’t have that thing keeping us up
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
This is all we can do for now, so let’s just get this over with.”? Surprisingly, she was already half out of breath. I started thrusting my dick in between her upper thighs, this time sliding it right under her cunt. I knew this time would be a lot longer, so I decided to enjoy myself even more. Not even a minute into it we were both moaning again. I slipped my dick back into her now slippery pussy, easily sliding it back and forth. This was actually going to happen again! Soon enough we were into the full swing of things, me banging my mother as hard as I could, fucking her full force with every thrust of my hips. I thought the roll would surely rip, but with the tightness of our sweating bodies, there was actually room inside it. I was grabbing all over her now, keeping my pinned hand holding her as close as possible to me, while moving my free hand from her full bosoms, her nipples softer, yet hard enough to stick out, to her pussy, pressing her ass hard into my pelvis. After a while, she said to me between heavy breaths, “Could I ask you another selfish question?”? At this I started to stop, but she told me to keep going. I told her, “Sure, I'll do anything you want." She moaned a little. This time could you do it from behind?" She started moaning loudly again
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
This caught me off guard, and she felt me tense up while still pushing my dick into her pussy. She said, “It's just that I don't want it to leak out during the night. There's already a lot in there" while taking pauses to pant heavily. I said, “Alright, if you want me to" also taking pauses to pant heavily. Without even allowing me to finish my sentence, she pushed her hips forward, and then thrust her butt out, causing my dick to slide right in. It was considerably tighter, but pre-cum built up on my cock lubricated it some, so there wasn't too much friction. Now I had my hand on her entire vagina, pushing her ass even harder against me. She moaned every time I pushed against her immensely wet and hairy pussy. I decided I would stick my middle finger into it, and she took great pleasure in this, moaning much louder and uncontrolled, lasting a few seconds, followed by more quick loud moans. Waves of pleasure were crashing over me with each of her moans, compounded by the tightness of my own mother’s asshole. I slipped my pinned hand further under her so that I could hold her in the center of her heaving breasts, trying to increase my pleasure
CLUBTUG.COM
Every thrust was overloading my brain with absolute pleasure, almost causing me to black out. I barely held on to consciousness, I wanted to feel every blissful moment that I lay with my mother. As we were in the crest of our passion, she was practically shouting at me, “Fuck me! Ooooh yes fuck me! Cum in me! Give Momma your sperm! I want you in me! I want your dick baby! Come on honey, give me your cock! Every word crashed on me like a tidal wave, releasing my throws of passion. “I’ll fuck you all night! I want you Mom! I’ll give you my dick! You can have me! I’ll cum in you! Oh yes Mommy! Yes Mommy!”? We couldn’t contain it anymore. We were full out fucking
I was giving her every last thing I had. I was biting at her shoulder while she was throwing her head back, thrusting her entire body at me. We were so tightly pressed I’m surprised there was any movement at all. Finally, I came right inside her ass, thrusting harder than I had all night, practically splitting my mom’s ass cheeks. She screamed out with passionate agony, “YEHHHHHHHHHHHSSSS!”? Her scream was so loud I could have sworn someone would come looking for us. I was now blasting the inside of her ass, releasing more cum than I thought possible. It was already dripping out my mother’s ass before I was finished. Halfway through finishing from behind her, she pushed against the ground forcing her ass even harder onto me
Because I was already at the top of my threshold, this shot a final wave of pleasure in me that finally did it. I blacked out. I woke up to the comforting glow of the sun shining through the tent. I was still somewhat drowsy and not quite awake, nothing like sleeping in the freezing cold to make sure you don't get a good night’s rest. It became readily apparent that there was quite a bit more room in the sleeping bag than there had been last night. Where had Mom gone? As I asked the question to myself, the reality of what we had done last name came rushing over me like a tidal wave. "Holy shit" I thought to myself. I really just fucked my Mom last night. Sure I had fantasized about it, but what horny teenage boy hadn't? I never thought in a million years that I'd actually do it though


How was this going to change our relationship? How did she feel about it? Will I ever be able to look her in the eye? My mind was racing with the possible consequences of the incestuous act that had taken place in that tight sleeping bag the night before. Well I certainly wasn't going to get any answers laying here in the tent, I guess I better get up and face the day...and my Mom. Grabbing some clothes from my bag, I unzipped the tent and stepped out. I was greeted by my Mom cooking breakfast over the campfire. "Good morning honey!" she exclaimed. She didn't seem fazed by last night; in fact, she was acting like I hadn't been fucking her in the ass less than 12 hours ago. "Morning Mom" I replied "Did you sleep alright?" "Yeah, but mom, we need to talk abou-" "Listen, what happened last night was...wrong. It's incest Jake, you know that." "I know Mom; I just got caught up in the moment and couldn't control myself" "It wasn't your fault; I didn't exactly put a stop to the situation either. I think it's just best if we put it behind us and move on. What do you think about that?" "That's probably best" Well at least the awkwardness of it was out of the way, but I have to admit that I was slightly hurt. Last night she seemed so...into it, and this morning, she makes it sound like one big mistake. "Well enough about that, why don't you come over here and eat breakfast while I get ready. We still have 5 or 6 miles to go before we get to the campsite." She handed me a plate of bacon and eggs and went back to the tent to change


I still was confused and full of turmoil on the inside and frankly, I wasn't that hungry. I poked at the food idly and thought of the events that had occurred the night before. Her words played back in my mind as I reflected on the previous evening. "Give Momma your sperm! shave asian anal lesbian I want you in me!" "About ready to go?" she asked. Her words shot me back down to earth from my dream-like state
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
I turned around to look at her and saw she was wearing a tight fitting black tank top, which from the looks of things, was about two sizes too small, and a pair of jean shorts that clung to her ass perfectly. "Uh yeah, just let me grab my bag" I replied. As mom lead our trek to the campsite, I couldn't stop my mind from wandering to the events of the night before. She seemed so into it last night, she NEEDED me. What had happened to make her change her mind? Then it dawned on me. She just fucked her son last night, how could she possibly advocate that? She couldn't let me know that she enjoyed it and wanted to do it again. She couldn't tell me how she wanted my cock more than anything right now. She couldn't say any of those things


I had to take the lead. What if I was wrong though? What if she meant what she said this morning? I guess I'd just have to take a chance. As I kept walking, I began to formulate a plan. I was going to have my mother before this trip was over, and that was that. We were making good progress; the weather was definitely helping with that. Today's weather was a welcome change from the rain and winds of last night. It was still morning, but already starting to get hot out


It must have been about 85 degrees out and rising fast with no sign of a cloud in sight. To be quite honest, I was starting to get uncomfortable. I had dressed while it was still brisk out this morning, fully expecting another day like yesterday. I was quickly finding that long pants and a wind breaker was not a good idea for a hot day "Hey mom, hold on for a second" I yelled out. "I'm gonna change clothes real quick, it's getting pretty hot out here." "That's not a bad idea, I'm starting to break a sweat" she replied. I took my backpack off and unzipped it to try and find some more suitable clothes


I took out a pair of shorts and put my windbreaker in the backpack. "Mom, I'm going to change over th-" I started to say as I looked up from my backpack. My mom evidently didn't mind changing clothes right here because she was already almost naked. She had taken off her long sleeve shirt and pants and now was standing less than 10 feet away from me wearing a lacy white bra and a pair of matching thong underwear. Looking at her almost naked reminded me how badly I wanted her. "What was that sweetie?" she asked, seemingly oblivious to her current state of undress. "Um, I forgot what I was going to say. I'm sure it wasn't important" I managed to spit out. "Oh, well OK. Hurry up and get changed so we can make it to camp
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
The last thing I want to do is get caught in a rainstorm again." she said with what appeared to be a wink. "She didn't just wink at me...did she?" I pondered as I began to change. "No way" I thought to myself and started to undress. "It's just my horny teen mind playing tricks on me". I stood up and started to pull up my shorts when I glanced over at mom only to find her looking right back at me. That didn't last long though, she sheepishly averted her gaze. "Odd" I thought
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
"Very odd". "Alright, let's shave asian anal lesbian go" I said as I picked my backpack up off the ground and put it back on my shoulders. As I looked ahead though, I got quite the sight. Mom had decided on a tight pair of jean shorts and a t-shirt that clung to her breasts perfectly. From the looks of things, it looks like she had taken off her bra. "Surely not" I thought. The following hours were largely uneventful
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
As the day went on, the temperature kept rising. It was late afternoon by this point, and the temp had risen to the high 90's. During the long walk, I allowed my mind to wander as I walked behind my mother. The jean shorts she had put on clung perfectly to her ass. I couldn't stop thinking about how good my dick felt going into that perfect ass last night. My dick was starting to get hard thinking about fucking her and shooting my cum deep in her


I have to admit, with all this daydreaming, I wasn't really paying attention to where I was going. Before I knew what was happening, I was ripped out of my daydream by something on the path. I had tripped over a tree root and was sticking my arms out and flailing in an attempt to regain my balance. The only thing in front of me was mom, who was oblivious to my falling. Before I knew what I was doing, my hands had found a source of stability...my mom's breast. I grabbed hold of her breast with one hand and her side with the other and soon she was supporting my full weight. Unfortunately, she wasn't expecting this, and fell to the ground with me on top of her
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
The current situation reminded me of last night. My hard dick in my mom's ass? Check. Me groping her? Check. I quickly realized this was quite different. Instead of sex, I had tackled my mom
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
Shit. "Oh my god mom, are you alright?" I quickly asked. "Yeah, but what the hell was that for?" she replied, obviously slightly pissed. "I wasn't paying attention to where I was going, I tripped on a tree root or something" I said as I got up off of her. She'd be an idiot not to know that I had a huge hardon. I held out my hand to help her up. "It's alright, just be more careful honey." "Will do" I said as I pulled her up off the ground. "Now I'm all dirty" she huffed as she started to brush her chest off. The way her breasts jiggled as she brushed them, combined with the accidental grope earlier confirmed my suspicions. She wasn't wearing a bra, and from the looks of things, she was turned on. Her nipples were clearly visible through her thin t-shirt. "Well if we're done playing football, I'd like to get to camp before sunset Jake" she said as she readjusted her backpack, turned around, and kept walking. It wasn't a long walk before we got to camp


We'd been here once before, but not to this particular camp site. It was secluded, and surrounded by trees. The sound of running water was faint in the distance. "Honey, would you go gather some firewood? I'm starting to get hungry and we need to set up a fire unless you like your food cold" she joked. "Sounds good, I'll be back in a few." I started walking into the woods, hoping to find enough firewood to keep a fire going for the night. I soon found the source of the running water. A small stream feeding into a pond. I bent down to feel the water
It was cool, but not too cold. The perfect temperature for swimming on a hot day like this. I made a mental note of where the pond was, grabbed some firewood, and made my way back to the camp. Much to my surprise, the tent was already set up, and mom was unpacking the food. "Great, you're back. Why don't you get a fire going so we can eat?" "Alright" I said as I started to build the fire


"By the way, while I was collecting wood, I found a small pond, it might be fun to go swimming after dinner" "Sounds like a plan to me" she smiled. Soon we had finished dinner and the sun had started to set. Even though the sun was rapidly falling below the horizon, it was still oppressively hot outside. "You want to go to that pond I was telling you about?" I asked. "I'm still burning up out here". "I bet a dip would feel great, I've been hot most of the day." she replied. "You can say that again" I muttered. "What?" "Nothing" After a short walk through the woods, we arrived at the pond. The sun had almost completely set, but there was a full moon tonight that cast a faint glow on the pond. "You get in first Jake, I'll join you in a second" I complied, taking off my shorts, shirt, and lastly boxers before jumping in the pond. The water felt amazing on my skin, and it was the perfect temp
EMILIABOSHE.COM
I looked toward the bank to see my mother undressing. She looked like an angel in the moonlight as she removed her clothes. She slowly slid down her shorts and swayed her hips as she wriggled out of them. Her panties got the same treatment also. Her hips and legs looked beautiful in the moonlight. I hadn't gotten a great look at her the other night in the sleeping bag, but this view more than made up for it


She slid her shirt quickly over her head and her full, round tits popped into view. They looked even more beautiful than I had imagined. Quickly, she jumped into the water also. "Oh my god Jake, this water feels amazing" she cooed. "You're not joking mom, this is exactly what I needed" I said and then dove underwater. I closed my eyes and swam away from the bank blindly. When I popped up for air, I was quite a bit farther than I thought. "Where the hell did you go Jake?" she yelled, not seeing where I was. "I was going to ask you the same thing" I yelled back. "MARCO!" she screamed. "POLO!" I replied. I could see that she was to my left, walking slowly toward me. "MARCO!" "POLO!" I said, before I quietly dove underwater and swam toward her. I surfaced only a few feet in front of her. I could see she had her eyes closed and was blindly walking around trying to find me. "MARCO!" she yelled much too loudly, obviously not realizing I was there
I didn't respond, only walked closer to her. "MARCO?!" she yelled quizzically, not knowing I was inches in front of her. I don't know what came over me, but I decided it was now or never. I had to make my move. I threw my arms around her, pulled her close, and kissed her passionately on the lips. Her eyes sprung open, obviously shocked, but much to my surprise, she didn't pull away. Instead she relaxed, closed her eyes, and kissed me back! I took full advantage of this and began kissing her more insistently
She still hadn't pulled away! I got braver and opened my mouth and slowly began French kissing her. Our tongues met, and danced in each other's mouths. It was like pure heaven. Suddenly, she pulled away. "Jake" she said, very out of breath. "We can't be doing this" "I don't care, I need you mom" I pleaded as I pulled her in and kissed her again. She briefly resisted and then melted again into my arms as we continued to make out. "Honey, stop" she gasped as she pushed me away "I mean it, this can't happen anymore" she said in a hollow attempt at a stern tone. "I'm sorry; I don't know what came over me" "It's alright Jake, it's perfectly natural to be attracted to women, you just can't act on it when it's your mother. Now why don't we get dressed and head back to camp


It's getting late" she said as she started to swim back to shore. "I'll be there in a bit" I said, slightly defeated. I was disappointed to see her grab her clothes and leave. I was hoping to see another show of her amazing body. I slowly made my way to shore, feeling very downtrodden. My plan hadn't worked. She really meant what she said. I was starting to think that last night had been a fluke. I got dressed and went back to camp, hoping to avoid the inevitable awkwardness sure to follow. The fire had been put out, and my guess was mom was already in the tent
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN
I unzipped the flap to the tent and saw that our one sleeping bag had been unzipped and laid out, so it was twice as large. She was lying on one side of it, covered up by a blanket. "I was looking through some of the things I packed and found this blanket; hopefully we won't have such cramped sleeping quarters tonight. You can lie next to me and use this blanket to keep warm." I crawled under the blankets and got comfortable. The good news is that it was still fairly warm out, so I wouldn't freeze tonight. "Good night mom, love you" "Love you too honey, sleep tight" As I lay there, I realized the long walk had taken its toll on me, I was exhausted. I quickly drifted off, thinking thoughts of my mom. To Be Continued...
SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

shave asian anal lesbian

ENTER TO SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN

SHAVE ASIAN ANAL LESBIAN shave asian anal lesbian

shave asian anal lesbian, lesbian getting pussy licked, cam webcam, mom fuck in morning, old girls threesome, teen threesome pool, tied blowjob, from the first, lara during shaving, sophie solo, blondie bitch latina,
Related posts: milf canada
2011-Dec-13 17:38 - STRIPPING SLOWLY
Stripping slowly. It all started at the beginning of this semester, fall 2009. In my history class the teacher paired us up in groups of two to give a presentation. Right from the get go I knew who I wanted to be partners with, her name was Erin. She is 19 same age as me about 5'6" had light brown hair, C cup breasts and an ass you could bounce a quarter off of
CLUBTUG.COM
I was lucky and pleasantly surprised when the teacher said "Darren will be partners with Erin." I bet he had no idea that would have more than one meaning in the near future. We were paired up together on the first day of class, but our presentation wasn't going to be until the beginning of November. So we decided we wouldn't even worry about it until about Mid-October. A few weeks had passed and the instructor would periodically give us time in class to work on the project, but because we weren't even worrying about it yet we would just hang out and have a good time. During one of these days I asked her if she wanted to go out to dinner and a movie. I was very happy when she said yes. At stripping slowly this time I had already thought about all the nasty things I wanted to do to her


I wanted to tie her up lightly choke her shove her panties in her mouth and fuck her brains out until she came, then I would get as much of her cum either on my hand and/or cock and make her eat it and tell me how it tastes. I was also afraid to ask her to do this kind of thing because after our first date she had mentioned how religion was an important part of her life, and during some of the other dates we went on she had hinted that she wasn't into that kind of thing. After one date we went back to my place and first decided to finally start the project the next day, then we started making out on my couch. Our tongues wiggled in each others mouths as I fantasized even more about having her tied up and being my own little slave. One of my hands began to massage her breasts, I had half expected her to pull away at that point because I didn't know if she was ready to have sex yet, but she just put her hand on my thigh and moved it closer to my raging boner. It wasn't until she felt my hard cock that she pulled away, she then asked "What kind of things do you like to do to a girl Darren?" I wanted to tell her that I liked to dominate and be have the girl do what ever I want without any back talking. But like I mentioned before I don't know if she'd be down with that and I really like her and I didn't want to screw anything up. So I just said "I like to do what ever the girl likes to do." I never expected her answer. "Well, what if the girl has been really dirty, just a filthy whore and wants to be punished?" She said as she looked almost a little ashamed of herself. "Then I would make sure she knows just how bad she's been, make sure she knows who is in charge and give her what she deserves." I told her as I grabbed a lock of her hair and began to lightly pull on it. "Oh, fuck I've been bad master." I had never expected her to call me that, but it turned me on even more just the same. I pulled her hair harder
"OH! what do you want me to do master, please punish me." "Okay here is what you can do for me, be a good girl for me and I may go easy on you. Start by giving me a strip tease. Strip all the blond liked blowjob way down to your birthday suit, and once you are naked keep dancing, you may play with yourself a little, but once I take my pants off you have to suck on my cock." I ordered her. "Yes master." She obeyed. She started by just dancing a little then she took her shirt off to reveal her black bra, which she took off next. I could see her nipples were already hard which I guess was from my breast massage from earlier. She then unbuttoned her jeans, pulled them down, she was wearing black panties


After she tossed her jeans to the side she started to slowly pull her panties down. "Give those to me." I ordered her, I knew I would find some excuse to shove them in her mouth like I fantasized about before. She obeyed me, so stripping slowly far she was a good little girl. I put he panties next to me and watched her dance around in front of me naked, god she is so hot. I couldn't take it any more, my cock felt like it could explode at any moment. So I took of my pants. She followed her orders well and began giving me a blow job. I could feel her tongue around my head, I pulled her hair, just to make sure she knew I'm the boss. "Oh fuck, you suck good, don't stop, what ever you do don't stop sucking, if you stripping slowly stop before I tell you to, you're going to get it, you're going to get it good." She kept sucking for a while then for some reason she took my cock out of her mouth and started to give me some hand relief, after I had told her she would get it if she stopped sucking. "You stupid bitch!" I said as I slapped her across the face. "What did I just say to you?" "To not stop sucking" She said in a tone of voice that told me she had a good idea of what was coming. "That's fucking right, get on your hands and knees, you need a little bit of discipline." She obeyed this order, and I knew it was my chance for the panties
I shoved them in her mouth, just like I had fantasized, letting a little bit hang out of her mouth. "Now stay like that, I'll be back with your punishment." I left her there like that as I went into the garage and saw one of the hooks my dad used to hang his tools and a pile of rope. I grabbed the rope and hook and went back to Erin. "Here is what I'm going to do to you." I began to explain. "I'm going to put this hook in your ass hole, then tie one end of this rope to the hook, and the other end to your hair, do you understand this little bitch." "Mmmh, hmm." All she could say with her mouth full of panties. I did as I explained, but first I wanted to hear her reaction to the pain so I took her panties out of her mouth. She didn't make much noise as I connected her ass to her hair, some painful moans that bordered on screams. I then took my belt off, let her hear me crack it a few times


"Do you know what I'm going to do with this?" I asked her. "Yes master, you're going to spank me aren't you?" She said. "Yes that's right, you see this is what happens when girls disobey me." I said as I put my hand on her ass and rubbed it. I move my hand down to her pussy to see how wet it was. "Oh wow," I said "didn't expect your pussy to be this wet." I took a step back and began to whip her ass with my belt. Each whip was meet with a little scream, some with "Thank you master." I watched as her ass got more and more red from the whipping. Once her entire ass was bright red I took another step back to get a good look at her. Oh my god it was so hot with the rope across her back and her asshole being stretched by the hook
STRIPPING SLOWLY

stripping slowly

ENTER TO STRIPPING SLOWLY
I just made her red ass look even hotter to me. "Now for the fun part" I told her as I got on my knees behind her and fucked her wet pussy. "OH, FUCK!" I heard her scream. "FUCK I'VE BEEN BAD." As I fucked her I pulled on the rope. "FUCK, MASTER CAN I CUM." She begged me. "Not yet, not fucking yet." I kept fucking her and she kept begging me. "OH PLEASE MASTER, PLEASE LET ME CUM!" "Fine, you can cum now." I only let her cum because I could tell that I was going to cum soon to. She came on my cock and balls. I then pulled out of her and shoved my dick in her mouth. "Suck my dick" I ordered her. She did as she was told. Just as a came in her mouth I told her "Don't swallow it." Once my entire load was in her mouth I commanded her to open it so I could see her cum filled mouth
STRIPPING SLOWLY

stripping slowly

ENTER TO STRIPPING SLOWLY
She did as told again and let me see all my white cum in her mouth. I grabbed her panties from where I had put them before. "Spit it out on to your panties, spit it out right where these are going to be on your pussy when you put them on." I demanded of her, she did so, I then took the hook out and untied the rope from her hair. "Good, now put them on." She did so. "Good, now sit back on the couch." She did and I sat next to her. I rubbed the outside of her panties into her pussy. She began to moan. "Do you like having my cum rubbed on your pussy?" I asked her. "Yes master." She told me. I rubbed her more and even finger fucked her some, all while keeping my hand on the outside of her panties, I wanted to make sure my cum got rubbed in real well. As I pleased her pussy I had some fun with her tits
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
I bit them, squeezed them, and twisted her nipples, each act of torture was met with a light scream. "Master I think I'm going to cum again, can I please take my panties off." "No, I want to you cum inside your panties you dirty little slut." I explained to her. It wasn't much later that she came again. "Thank you master." She said to me as she leaned to kiss me. "Oh, I really hope you don't think we are done here, do you think it's fair that you came twice and I've only cum the once?" I asked her "No master that's not fair." She agreed. "You're fucking right it's not. Now you can take those panties off, and get on top of me and fuck my cock." "Yes master." She complied. She took her panties off and tossed them to the side. She then put my raging boner in her pussy and began to bounce up and down. I lightly choked her as she fucked me. I also took some time to slap her tits around and call her all the dirty things she was, a slut, a whore, and most of all a dirty little bitch


Each time I called her one of those things she simply said "yes master, yes I'm a little fucking slut" or "Whore" and "dirty little bitch" It wasn't to long until she was begging me for permission to cum again. This time I granted it immediately because I could tell I was going to cum to. We both came at the same time. "Thank you master." She said to me. "Can I put my cloths back on now?" She asked. "Yes you may, were done her for now." I said to my new slave.
BurningTicket  - BerlinPublicBangers

STRIPPING SLOWLY stripping slowly

stripping slowly, lolita masturbation, anal amateur masturb girl, nasty blonde anal teen, vaginal sex busty blonde big, wishing, black initiation, sex teen big big,
Related posts: free mature movies
2011-Dec-13 15:00 - BIG TITS GETS CUM ON THE PUSSY
Big tits gets cum on the pussy. Hope you enjoy. Happy Fapping. Comments welcome.. Part 2 ~~ As my dad loaded the minibus with the suitcases, all full of clothes, plus one full of food, we set off towards the Summer Shack. I was sat in the front, speaking to dad, while the girls behind me were giggling constantly. I longed to be there with them, but alas it was just a dream


As we drove further and further away from civilisation, my dreams became wilder and wilder. After 2 hours drive, I moved to the far back of the minibus to get some shut eye. As I sat down, my sister and her friend Katie sat either side of me, but as their cute bottoms touched the fabric of the seat, my mind went numb as I drifted off to sleep. I awoke to my fathers voice. C'mon Karl, pull your weight” he called, heaving the food case into the kitchen. I tried to leave the seat, before realising that I hadn't unbuckled the seat belt


I clicked the button and ran out, managing to take two suitcases, belonging to Katie and Ellie. Katie was a short brunette, but at 8 years old, was the furthest in her process of becoming a woman. She had small lumps on her chest, almost like someone has placed a mold over them to shape them. Ellie however was the shortest, at just over 5' and had jet black hair. As I made my way across the threshold, I saw heaven


Six cute little girls, bending over the sofa, trying to find the secret compartment at the back. Thats what I love most about the Shack. So many hidden areas, even a sound proof den, for when I had a drum kit. And, while daydreaming about the wonders to become, my father closed the door, and I heard the familiar sound of the minibus engine, slowly fading as he disappeared. So, Katie, Ellie, Josie, Holly, Kirsty and Abbie..” I said, causing them to snap around and focus upon me, sat in the reclining chair. Yes?” the responded, in unison What are you lot gonna do? Well” began big tits gets cum on the pussy Abbie We are going to relax” Kirsty continued And YOU” Katie added Are going to..” Holly added, increasing tension and making the meat between my legs rise slightly Put our bags in the Master Bedroom” Ellie finished Hang on!” I snapped back, after awaking from the trance the beatiful girls cast upon me, “Dad said the Master Bedroom was for me, and you six are to have the lounge Yeah well..” Holly snapped and, under her breath, she continued “Maybe we can accommodate seven in one bed What was that” I asked, sure that she had muttered Oh, nothing” she giggled, running with the girls to the far back of the house. I began shunting the bags to the bedroom when Abbie came running in. Can you bring the bikini's through to the garden, we are going for a swim? I obliged, and started opening the bags in turn. I turned around to ask her why she couldn't take them, but she had gone
So I went back to the task in hand. I thoroughly looked at all of the small bikini's and even sniffed a few. Just the smell of Daz Lemon. I looked through Ellie's bag when I stumbled upon another bikini. Why would she need two for one day. I decided to pocket it, and carried the other six out to the garden. Well, it was an area built inside a large section of the house to represent a summer garden, even in the winter. There was a large pool, a spa area and even sun beds


As I approached the door, I heard giggling from the other side, which caused my cock to twitch. I put my thoughts aside, took a deep breath, and opened the door. No sooner had I opened the door, did I drop the clothes... The girls were all lying there, facing away from me, on their stomachs. Nude. They all turned when the heard the door slowly close in my face, and Holly walked up to the door. I thought she would open the door, and reveal my throbbing cock in my sweaty hand to all her friends. But she didnt
BIG TITS GETS CUM ON THE PUSSY

big tits gets cum on the pussy

ENTER TO BIG TITS GETS CUM ON THE PUSSY
I walked into the lounge and began beating off. As I came, Josie walked in. I quickly cleared up my mess before she noticed. Whats up birthday girl?” I asked Meh” she replied C'mon, you can tell me” I assured her OK, well, I haven't had any good presents this year, and was wondering if you could give me one” she blurted out, turning red in the face shortly after finishing her sentence Well, what did you have in mind?” I asked, trying to hide my hard on, but she noticed. Woah, nothing like that, unless you want to” she replied, going an even deeper shade of red. And that took me by suprise. Umm, well, you are still young” I tried to explain, “But I can show you something that boys like Her face lit up as she jumped onto the sofa next to me and hugged me Thanks Karl” she said. As she sat back and looked at me, I slowly moved my shorts down and pulled my semi hard cock out. I saw in the corner of my eye that her mouth opened, and the thought of me trying to stuff it in popped into my head. I shook it away and looked at her. You know what this is I am sure” I asked, moving my cock around in my hand. She nodded, and I continued “If you pump it, the boy feels real nice”. I stroked my cock slowly, but increased speed for a moment. As she was so young, I put my cock away before I came again, but as I was pulling my shorts up, she asked what I was doing. I have to stop.. you are too young” I said, killing my erection, and settling the sitution. With a sad face, she walked back into the garden and I into the kitchen


I made six berry smoothies, and placed them on the sill next to the indoor garden. I looked out and couldn't see them, so I assumed they were in the spa. I decided to sort their bags out, placing each of the clothes in a wardrobe (the master bedroom has 10 wardrobes, all built into the walls) and labelling them. After I finished, I went to the bathroom to shower. I stripped, turned the water on and climbed in. About 30 seconds in, I heard the bathroom door close and lock, so I turned the shower off and climbed out, grabbing a towel. There by the doors, ears to the wood, was Holly and Ellie, both still in their bikini's. They realised I was there and turned around


I sat on the loo lid as they approached. What are you two doing here?” I questioned them Hiding” Ellie whispered, “We are playing Hide n Seek Just then, someone rapped on the bathroom door. Tell them you are here but alone” my sister asked. I waslked up to the door, unlocked it and opened it slightly. I poked my big tits gets cum on the pussy head out and saw Kirsty and Abbie stood there Oh, it's just you” Kirsty said, leading Abbie away. I closed the door and locked it. As I turned around, I saw my sister kneeling there. What now Holly?” I asked. We want to thank you” she replied, and Ellie nodded. Ok, you just have, now you gonna leave? Oh no, we haven't thanked you just yet” she said, emphasising on 'thanked'. My cock twitched
“And you lied to me. Willies twitch when they are excited. Dumbstruck at what my sister was saying, I didn't notice Ellie sliding my towel from my grip. There I was, stood infront of my sister and her friend, butt naked, sorting a semi, and my cock just happened to be inches from Holly's mouth. She shuffled forward slightly and licked the tip. I learnt this from Josie. Her brother plays these types of game with her You mean big tits gets cum on the pussy Jack, like my mate Jack?” I asked Mhmm” she said, startng to suck on the head
Even though she had just the head in, her mouth was half full. She moved her head towards the base, but stopped about a quarter of the way there, unable to go any further without being hurt or gagging. Ellie, unbeknownst to me, had climbed onto the cistern of the loo and her little nipples were directly by my mouth. I used my tongue to flick them and she giggled. She then held my head and kissed my cheek, then let go
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
I went back to tasting her flat chest, suckling on her tiny nipples. She grabbed my hand and put it on her back. Instinctively, I moved it down to her bottom, with my little finger rubbing her ass, my middle and index finger rubbed over the small and soft lips of her pussy. Oh that feels wierd” she said to me, feeling warmer. My sister continued to suck on my head, and as I was about to cum, she took her bikini top off, and rubbed the tip of my cock over her small mounds. I came twice on her chest before she sucked again, but my cum was leaking from her mouth as rope after rope came out. When I had finally finished, she rubbed the cum on her body over her self, and even dipped two fingers in her mouth, causing the sperm to stick to them, and rubbed them over Ellie. My cock was already beginning to rise again. Ellie noticed, and giggled
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
She then took my sisters place and took the throbbing member in her mouth. Either she has had practice, or this seven year old girl sucking my cock had a big mouth. She managed to get half of it in before stopping. She pulled away, and kissed my sister, on the lips. I didn't realise until they broke apart, that my sister still had my cum in her mouth. Both girls swallowed, giggled and stood up
BIG TITS GETS CUM ON THE PUSSY

big tits gets cum on the pussy

ENTER TO BIG TITS GETS CUM ON THE PUSSY
Holly walked over to the door, unlocked it, and Josie walked in. She immediately saw my cock and took it in her mouth. She managed to deep throat over half of it, and I could see the head bulging her throat out. Her tongue lapped my shaft while Holly licked my balls. It wouldn't be long now, but as Ellie stood on the cistern and whispered something in my ear, I almost came there and then. The other two girls had no idea what Ellie had asked for but I simply said “no” but whispered to her “Come see me when everyone else has settled down”. She acted sad, and left the room
BIG TITS GETS CUM ON THE PUSSY

big tits gets cum on the pussy

ENTER TO BIG TITS GETS CUM ON THE PUSSY
Meanwhile, Josie stopped, just before climax, and so did Holly. Are you sure you want to do this” my sister asked Josie Definately” she replied, and both turned to look at me. ~~ End of part 2..

BIG TITS GETS CUM ON THE PUSSY big tits gets cum on the pussy

big tits gets cum on the pussy, milky enema, two sex latinas, party surprise, african cocks, lucy lee cunted, tattoo anal latina, gag guys throat,
Related posts: action movies milf
2011-Dec-12 16:40 - MASTERBATE OUTDOORS PUBLIC
Masterbate outdoors public. Hi I am Robin. Im regular reader of sex stories. I like to share my experience. This is also my true story. Let we can go to the story. I married my lover and we run our life with josh and happiness
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
My wife name is Steffi kiran. She is well figured with sexy boobs, round ass, and big thighs. We lead a romantic life with some game in sex. One day we planned to celebrate my wife birthday. So we planned to go Goa. There we had planned to celebrate her birthday. We reached our guest house in seashore. The next day is her birthday. So we went to shopping
Then we returned to our house. I asked her masterbate outdoors public "what special for this birthday". my wife said "you are only my special." i asked her"what shall i do for u my dear honey?" she replied "you must obey and do my sex orders without any question." i agreed for that game. Next day i wished my birthday baby. She wore a night dress. The boobs exposed in transparant dress. She wore a black bra which showed deep cleavage in transparant night dress. I got aroused on seeing that


I went near to her to give kiss. But she stopped and remembered about yesterdays agreement. Then i asked like a slave "what shall i do now for you?" she replied "remove my dresses and without touching my skin. If you touch my skin you should remove your dress one by one. Are you ready?" I was shocked but i have to obey the order
That is the birthday gift for her. I went near to her. My wife has round big boobs. Nipples are puffy and baby pink in colour. She wore black bra and black underwear which is nicely visible through white transparant night dress. The night dress is tight T-shirt and loose petticoat. I touched her t-shirt without touching her skin. I dragged up her t-shirt by seeing her curve hip


Her abdomen is flat and smooth. I dragged up her t-shirt very carefully. But one of my finger unknowingly touched her boobs near nipple. Already her puffy nipples are in erect. I excused for touching her boobs. But she asked me to remove my shirt. In order to obey the order i removed my shirt
Then i completely removed her t-shirt. The round boobs are partially exposed in bra. My 7 inch dick starts to rise. I went to squeeze her boobs but i remembered the agreement. Then she asked me to remove her petticoat without touching her skin. Inorder to obey the order i untied laces of petticoat. I dragged slowly down the petticoat. Her panty was already wet
I noticed that and smiled at her. I dragged slowly down. The fleshy thighs were very hot and sexy. On seeing that i lost my concentration and my palm touched her inner thigh. She immediately ordered to remove my trouser. I removed my trouser
MASTERBATE OUTDOORS PUBLIC

masterbate outdoors public

ENTER TO MASTERBATE OUTDOORS PUBLIC
My hard and hot dick stretch outside my underwear. She smiled like teasing at me on seeing that. Then she asked to remove her bra with my tooth without touching my lips. Then i started to remove with my tooth. I bite the bra strip near shoulder. She moaned "Woooaaahhh". I slowly started to remove bra without touching my lips. When i reached near her nipple
She moaned and shouted "sssss wuuaahhh" My lip struck the puffy nipple on hearing the moaning sound. She asked to remove my underwear. I hesitately removed with blush. She touched my hard masterbate outdoors public dick. And i removed her bra. Two monstrous white boobs with rose coloured puffy stiff nipples were hung without any dress. It moved left and right when my wife move his hand and head. The boobs were very soft and smooth


Two hand is not enough to handle the boobs. Now she asked me remove her wet panty with my lips without touching the tooth. I took panty with my lips above the pussy. I slide down the panty. The pubic hairs are lightly grown around the clit. I removed completely without touching my tooth. The pussy lips were very fleshy and neat
We both stood in nude. Both of us are hot but we didnt expressed it. She asked me to bath her. So we entered into bathroom. I watched her bulge and sound ass moved left and right when she walked. Her asshole was tight in nature. She gave two soap in my two hands. She asked me to put soap without touching my hand


I started to put soap her fleshy boobs, erect nipples, flat belly, bulge ass, and wet pussy. She moaned like anything. Then we finished our bathing. My palm touched her two times. She counted it. She lie down on bed without drying. Then she asked me to dry her wit my tongue. I dried her big boobs, stiff nipples, wet pussy and sexy inner thighs
MASTERBATE OUTDOORS PUBLIC

masterbate outdoors public

ENTER TO MASTERBATE OUTDOORS PUBLIC
She moaned and shouted aloud. I dried her ass by licking the asshole. Then she tied my hand and widely spread legs in bed. I was not yet dried. She immediately bite my dick wit her teeth
MASTERBATE OUTDOORS PUBLIC

masterbate outdoors public

ENTER TO MASTERBATE OUTDOORS PUBLIC
I shouted to leave her. I was helpless. My hands and legs were tied tightly. She licked like ice cream. I started to pre-cum. She tasted it and ate completely. She licked my chest and nipples
I was completely aroused. I started to moan "aaahhhh lick it fast aaaahhhh". she bite my nipples. I cant explain the situation in words. She inserted her tongue into my asshole and started to flickering. I masterbate outdoors public cant control myself. She flicked very fast. Then she untied my hand and legs
I waiting for this situation. I holded her hand in my hand and kissed her lips. I inserted tongue into her each corner of her mouth. Then i licked her neck and went down to her large boobs. I squeezed the boobs and pinched her stiff nipples. She moaned in pleasant pain


Then i bite the nipples and tasted it. Her moaning sound began to rise. I pulled strongly the nipples with my lips. Then i went down and touched the pubic hairs. The pussy opens and closes like anything in mood. I touched the pussy lips with one finger. The pussy was already wet and i touched the pussy juice
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
Then i licked outer layer of pussy lips. She moaned like anything. Then i inserted my tongue into the pussy. Then i started to flicker fast. She reached the orgasm. I tasted all juices in pussy. Then i inserted my dick into the pussy. My hot dick slide into tight pussy


She shouted in little pain. Then i started to fuck her hard. She started to shout in little pain and vast pleasure. Then i loaded the cum into the pussy. Then i started to lick the ass. I gave deep tongue into her asshole and started to fuck with my tongue


Then i started to insert my dick into very tight asshole. She shouted in pain. But i didnt bother about that. I fucked very hard into her tight asshole. Then i loaded my cum into her mouth. She ate all my cum. I finally wished many more happy returns of the day.



MASTERBATE OUTDOORS PUBLIC masterbate outdoors public

masterbate outdoors public, anal geisha, blonde big titted girl, she likes it in her black ass, blowjob doll, pantys nylon, pussy bondage, sex teen in hot action, blond girl punished, busty blond orgy,
Related posts: free mature orgasm
2011-Dec-11 16:16 - CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
Cute caucasian teen. Prologue: My first intimate encounter with my sister was when I was 9 and she was 7. Wait… Wait! Don’t get me wrong, it was completely accidental. We didn’t even actually fuck. It was just the contact, there was no passion or even… Knowledge. My dad bought a house back in his college days (he was really well off) just off campus. He was the big football jock of the school and so was always the one hosting the toga parties; In fact, he met my mom on one occasion and never had to meet her again
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
For that reason, almost everything in his house was convertible. Couches could turn into beds, chairs could transform into stepladders to reach the booze on the higher shelves, tables could become either study desks or poker tables, and beds… Well, beds would become just another part of the wall. Now imagine, about 11 years later, my parent had been married for 10 years, had a son for 9, and a daughter for 7. After graduating, my dad got on the board of a small privately owned company, which exploded into a multi-billion dollar sensation on the market, leaving my dad (and the rest of cute caucasian teen his family) very well off indeed. The house had not changed a bit since then besides the inevitable technology upgrades like a plasma television, a household stereo system that could blast from inside the bathroom and make the water vibrate, and an awesome computer. These things don’t have anything to do with the story besides for the fact that they’re there. All the convertibles are still exactly as they had been since the last party, and that’s why my mother asked me and my sister to clean up the mess. Chapter 1: Still the Prologue I woke up one morning to the familiar funk of dirtiness in the room next to mine. It didn’t really throw me that much since I had been living with it for 9 years already
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
It was the only room that my mom had forbidden the housecleaners to clean because it was the room that my dad and mom first fucked in. Strange kind of memento, I guess. Of course, I didn’t know about sex back then and my mom just said that was where she and her husband first kissed, satisfied with my initial disgust. Everyday, remembering that it hasn’t been cleaned since, I took proper care to avoid the room. Until today, when my mom and dad continued having their heated debate over whether to clean the room or not
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
My father was yelling that the smell was the reason no one ever came to their house and that the air in the house was probably endangering and poisoning us as we speak, while my mom was shrieking that my father didn’t have any respect for the past, and didn’t care about the memories of the good days in college. Eventually though, my mother gave in and since there were no housekeepers today, ordered me and my 7 year-old sister, Chrissy, to clean it up while they went to the mall in town for groceries and such…. We stepped into the disgusting room that hadn’t been cleaned in over 9 years, my sister held the two rolls of paper towels to avoid the smell. I opened the window at the side of the room to let in some air but even then it was blisteringly hot in the room, so we ended up in t-shirt and shorts. Neither of us ever wore underwear under our shorts. Bad infant habits are to blame. We both just liked feeling that soothing breeze and freedom you can’t usually get, and today we really wished there was a window in this room. Reluctantly I took the paper towels form my sister… And so we began. It started out simply enough, we used a broom to brush off the cobwebs that hung from the light in the middle of the room. I distinctly remember smelling that anti-mold spray and realized that my mom must’ve been putting it in here for years because even she could figure out that the room was a health hazard


So with no mold to stop us, we went on using a steam vacuum to get all the old wine stains out of the rug and a regular vacuum for the layer of dust that coated the room. Finally we got to the push down bed. It was already down so we didn’t have any trouble getting started. All the cloth of the bed spreads and sheets were full of holes from moths. It was like a coat that had stayed in the closet too long. We threw the hopeless sheets into the trash along with the unusable pillows. It took about 45 minutes, but eventually we finished the bed and all we had left to do was the space behind the bed. The bed itself was surprisingly narrow for a push down
It was only about 4 or 5 feet wide and 6 feet long and 1 ft off the ground so the space that we had to clean wasn’t that large. The only problem was the there was this small space in the back of this space. It was probably a storage place for horny college guys to keep their pornos or something. There weren’t any pornos now, but there was a dead mouse. My sister shrieked when she saw it, Oooooh Jonny look! It’s a rat! Don’t cute caucasian teen be silly, it’s just a mouse,” I said, trying to sound brave, but it was torture for me to pickup the thing with a tissue and throw into the trash as quickly as possible. After that episode we continued cleaning. About 15 minutes later we were finishing up
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
We were both sweating tremendously, but we just weren’t the ones to take a break. I was finishing the small crawl space, and I had taken off my shirt because it was just too damn hot, while my sister, the whole time, was watching me clean the space without lifting a finger, despite my constant accusations of her being lazy. Chrissy must’ve unconsciously tripped the lock switch that helped keep the bed from flipping up while people were sleeping on it because something happened then that was both frightening and really embarrassing. Once I finished cleaning the crawl space, I didn’t get out, rather I rolled over and sat with my back to the wall, sighing and feeling proud of a job well done. Then Chrissy said, Finally, that took forever. And you didn’t help at all, not one bit,” I said, glaring at her as best as a 9 year old could, It’s so hot…” Chrissy said with an over-exaggerated sigh, “I’m going to go cool off in the pool now.” She looked out the window, and once again sighed at the sight of the sparkling water that shimmered about 100 yards away. “Come on Jonny! Let’s go have some fun.” With that she leaped onto the metal back railing of the bed and faced me, directly in front of me, which was dangerous as she could slip, but was even more dangerous since the lock that kept the bed down wasn’t locked. Everything from that point on was in slow-mo for me, but in absolute high definition. I remember the weight of my sister unbalancing the bed and like a seesaw, flipped backwards


Had she not been standing directly in front of me, she would’ve been crushed in between the bed and wall, seriously injured or worse. Thankfully, that wasn’t the case. But the bed did flip back and the momentum carried her straight at me, still sitting with my back to the wall, not realizing the danger we were in. She tripped on the corner of the crawl space and landed hard of top of me, her legs splayed out on either side of my chest. The air was knocked out of me for a second and being inexperienced with that surprise attack of pain, cried for about ten seconds before noticing my sister was crying too. I did my best to try to pry my arm loose from in between Chrissy’s calves to wipe away my watering eyes, but to no avail. I wasn’t that strong back then


I quickly accessed our situation as best I could. Chrissy was struggling to stand up but her legs wouldn’t budge due to the sides of the crawl space and my arms pinning her thighs down. The bed had strategically slammed into the entrance of the crawl space, so my sister couldn’t pull back and get off me. In other words, we were stuck; with my sister sitting right on my lower torso, that is, my 9 year old cock, straddling me on either side. I didn’t even know about sex, but it seemed my cock did and it started to grow. It eventually became… well a semi hard three-inch erection. I’m sure my sister wouldn’t be able to notice, though I didn’t know exactly why I was ashamed besides the fact that they were my “private parts.” Chrissy’s persistent pulling back didn’t help either, sliding her covered pussy along the short shaft of my boyhood. Her shorts were damp from the sweat, which was rapidly forming on both our bodies from the increasing heat in the crawl space


That was another concern, how long would we be able to take the heat until we would pass out. That pool would sure look good right about now. The sweat made etchings of her slit and my shaft through the shorts since there were no under shorts to cover it. I was getting red in the face, but realized my sister took no notice of our slightly erotic situation. Jonny! I can’t get up!” Again, she pulled back grinding her small crotch against my dick. “Jonny! What are we going to do? I’m thinking,” I said, which was true. Remember, this was about a million times more embarrassing for me than it was arousing and I wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. My dick was merely instinct
“Maybe I can slide up.” I tried this, but still couldn’t move. It was becoming increasingly hot and Chrissy soon became impatient. She started being more aggressive in pulling away, coming away with half success. If the situation weren’t so dire it would be rather comical otherwise. She tried pulling upwards now and each time my dick would try to stick in the air, before my sister dropped back down and smashed it back against her pussy and my stomach. This happened about ten times and then she summoned enough strength to rise about halfway, letting my dick stand straight up, before coming back down. I felt surprise tightness around my clothed cock before realized the tip of my small cock just barely penetrated the lips of the young girl. She gave a squeal and shot up into the air, completely releasing both of us
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
We both pushed away from each other as best we and sat a few moments just panting for breathing and wiping the sweat off our bodies. I stood and looked at her guiltily, waiting for what she had to say. She didn’t say anything, she glanced at me and said with little emotion at all, “We need to get the bed back down. After a few tries we succeeded in pushing the bed onto the newly cleaned carpet. We carefully locked the bed back up, and sped out of the room and ran to the pool. We didn’t bother taking out clothes off and putting swimsuits off
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
We stayed there for two hours before leaving. It was heaven. Then I thought, as I watch my 7 year old sister named Chrissy get a beach towel and drying herself off and looking at the butt that was once on my cock, that I was so guilty and ashamed for what happened though I didn’t understand why at the time. But of course, I realized, if my clothed cock hadn’t penetrated that little bit and made her jump, we probably would still be in that crawlspace. I smiled a little to myself and dried off as well, flicking my cock as I rubbed down through the suit. I said, “Good boy. Chapter 2: 6 years later. What a 6 years it’s been since that day. I’ll get right to it
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
Whatever accident had occurred since that day didn’t matter anymore except for the fact that I now wish, seeing my sister now, that it would’ve lasted longer, life threatening situation or not. My sister in the 6 years since then had completely transformed beginning at age 11. Have you ever heard of that girl Saaya Irie? That 11 year old Japanese superstar with F-cups? My sister was just like her, except probably not as extreme. By age 12 she was wearing B-Cups (I checked) and only grew from there until she wore c/d-cups by age 13. Her breasts have since grown to DD’s but, I’ll stop at age 13 because it is where the main story took shape. It was a day that would’ve slightly reminded me about that time, trapped between the bed and the wall, but it had been a while since then so mostly I had forgotten about it. I didn’t think that Chrissy remembered it either, but ever since that day I’ve felt that I had been getting the strangest looks from her


And then when I would look up at her she would turn away and walk someplace else. Especially since she started having sex-ed in school when she was 12, then she really avoided me. At these times I would look at her and she would blush furiously and then there would be that awkward moment hanging in midair, but I always spared her by breaking it up. I assumed now that since she was growing up, she might actually have a little bit of a crush on me, which I heard was normal for girls growing up sometimes. So, I just merely brushed it off and didn’t say anything because although she was shy around me, we were still really tight. I would never do anything to upset her or make her feel even more uncomfortable around me, and she would do the same for me. We were so fond of each other, that she would frequently abandon her bed on cold or stormy nights in just panties and a bra, and we would sleep in a spooning position


In the morning I would often find my morning wood had escaped the confines of my boxers and slid in between her ass cheeks. It felt so comfortable and warm, as though it was supposed to be there, and at these times I really wished she wasn't my sister. But I wasn’t a pervert, so I would just slide it out, hoping she wouldn’t wake up with a cock nestled between her cheeks. Besides this slight intimacy, we led practically normal lives. We barely ever fought, which made our parents happy, and when they suggested it, we would go off on one adventure or another, walking down the college campus, as various female students (really hot ones) would point at the two of us and say, “Look, there’s Jonny and his sister. Hey Jonny!” I would wave back, embarrassed slightly and continue on down. Yeah, I wasn’t that aggressive


That’s because I knew who I was, I probably wasn’t the first guy you would go to for a fuck, especially if you were a college girl three years older. Though I have a pretty good build, my face is all fucked up. My pimple years were just beginning and already I had scars from the ones I tried to foolishly pop, I also wear glasses, making the exact formula for geek, though I hated computers. All in all, I wasn’t that popular at school because of 1. I’m a freshmen 2. Am quiet, and 3. I never try. Seriously, I never really cared much for the social life outside my family, I had everything there that I needed already. My parents and especially, Chrissy. Anyway back to it then. So on this hot and humid day, the fact that I had nothing to do was depressing me
I had completed all of my fucking homework and pretty much wore out my dad playing ping pong (I don’t know how. He and mom went to a sports club afterwards.) But I still had nothing special in my schedule. Chrissy seemed to notice this and slowly came up to me and asked with mock sympathy, What’s up doc?” I looked at her with a gloomy look. I sighed and commented, It’s a beautiful day today, but I have nothing to do. Well, hmmm. You and I could do something. Yeah, but what?” I asked, looking up at her. She smiled and showed her white sparkling teeth, which shined beautifully with her long blond hair. I don’t know...” Then she jumped up suddenly and clapped her hands, “I got it, you pick something, no ANYTHING you want to do and I’ll do it.” I thought for a moment. Well, I’d really like to go fishing, but I don’t have the boat key.” At the word ‘fishing’ my sister’s smile faded and a look of disgust came across her face. She hated fishing with a passion, just the concept of putting a slimy worm on a hook and then taking a fish of that’s been stabbed with the same hook totally turned her off
But after a few seconds, her smile returned. Wait here.” With that, she rushed off into the living room and came back a few minutes later with a keychain jangling in her hand. Where the hell’d you get that?!!!” I yelled, staring at the boat key with joy. My dad had never let us go near the boat without him, and my current dream was to cruise the lake outside just by myself, or in this case, with my sister. I’m telling mom you swore,” She teased, but then continued, “I found it inside that drawer that dad always locks. His ‘durrrty’ magazines were there too. He must’ve just used it before he left, because he accidentally left it wide open.” I laughed. Alright then. Now we can go fishing. And maybe some swimming off the boat afterwards.” Chrissy said. Sure. We decided that since we would be in the middle of the lake on this hot day, and would want to get into the water right away afterwards, we would just wear our suits on the boat while fishing


Our father’s boat was a classic fishing rowboat, but on this large lake you would need a motor to get somewhere. That’s where the key came in. Soon, we had set off and quickly found ourselves in the middle of the large lake. Chapter 3: Fishing Now, usually the middle of a lake is not the place where you would normally find fish, but this lake was special I that many large sailboats had sunk from a sudden increase in depth, creating a sanctuary for fish to escape the harsh sun. My dad and I would spend hours just dropping our lines straight down as we would catch ’25 inch bass. When we got there, it was deadly silent, and there were no other boats until the shore about two miles back. I immediately took out the line and baited it. I offered it to Chrissy, who hook her head violently staring at the worming on the dangling hook as though fearing I was torturing it. I shrugged her refusal and dropped the line in and right away I got hits and landed myself 3 good sized bass. About 5 fish later, which included a nice fight against a Northern Pike that won, my sister's interest started to grow


She asked if she could try once, and I said sure but that she would have to bait her own hook. After some difficulty, she was able to do so. She dropped the line in and waited. I noticed this right away; she had no idea how to fish. Five worms were quickly lost until I said, “Here Chrissy, you want me to show you? She nodded and I got in her seat and spread my legs so that one was on either side of her. She backed up against me
I noticed that when I moved forward my cock squashed tightly against her backside. I leaned forward over her and took her hands with the pole in mine. Her hair got in my face and it smelled really good. A mixture of shampoo and coconut cream suntan lotion. The closeness discomforted her and she shifted slightly, causing my cock to fall and be planted under her. She paused but didn’t say anything. I said as I held her small, delicate hands
“Okay Chris, first drop the line like you have been…” I paused suddenly and gasped in my mind as I felt my meat start expanding under Chrissy’s ass. I tried to ignore the feeling but it was impossible. “W-wait until about 6 yards… of line is down,” I breathed. I was wondering if I should move or not, but that would jsut embarass the both of us, so I didn't move. The smell from her hair was now intoxicatingly sweet and it only added to the sensual stimulation I was receiving


“Ssstop. The reel. Now.” My cock was diamond hard now and at full length, though it was a little flattened by Chrissy’s weight. It was currently trying to force its way up through Chrissy’s bikini-clad rear. She had to have felt it, but she chose to ignore it. And then. Jonny, I got one!” She yelled as the pole jiggled and she bounced in the air slightly. It was as if in slow motion instant replay of the convertible bed scene. I saw my cock coming flying up and she came down hard
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
Luckily, she came down faster and flatten back down to earth, causing me slight pain, but not more than a wince. Her bikini-clad pussy was slightly wet, and slid down the shaft of my dick when she came down. But she backed into me to regain her balalence, causing my cock to surge even more towards it desire. The reel was losing line fast. I grabbed the pole and stopped it from going any further, involuntarily making me squeeze Chrissy with a lot of force, who was still clutching the pole too. My bear hug pressed the sides of my arms against the exposed sides of her full breasts from the bikini top. Her skin was so smooth it drove me crazy


The pressing brought her breasts together and emphasized her cleavage, only increasing the fullness of those wonderful globes, as I felt her hardening tits against my forearms. This also brought my cock to life and through my swim trunks, grinded hard against her ass. I tried to sound casual but excited for the fishing. “It feels like a big one.” I thought I heard her sigh something along the lines of, ‘yeah… Really big one.’ Then I was shocked when she thrust her hips back at me slightly, instantly drying my mouth and lose almost all sense of where I was. I moved forward slightly, causing my hard-on to bump against her clit and asshole and once again she thrust back against cock, rubbing her bikini-clad cunt and asshole over my shaft, which was trying to find a way out of my suit. We continued this light grinding while we reeled together. I felt her pussy getting wet as we did this constant bumping


I looked into her eyes and saw a glazed over look, staring out at the fishing pole, which was suddenly falling from her hands. I grabbed a hold of it. I tried ignoring the feeling of having my sister sweet pubic bone grinding along the side of my cock, by thinking of what fish could be on the line. I noticed the line was not straight down as it had began, but now outwards, pulling the line at a more horizontal angle. Usually this meant that it wasn’t a bass or large bluegill because they dove straight down


It was probably a walleye. Just as I thought this, a large fish surfaced and I saw that it was definitely a walleye, pretty big too. It dove back down as we continued reeling. We got it in to about ten feet of the boat when BANG!!! The pole was almost torn from our hands altogether, but thanks to my fast reflexes, I managed to hold on. Whoa,” my sister shouted, breaking out of her trance, and grabbing hold of the pole as well. This stopped the grinding we were in and she settle on my cock with the tip resting on her clit. Something had happened. The thing on the other end of the line had the strength of ten walleye. What had happened? Suddenly I knew


Some bigger fish had latched on to our already big walleye, and was trying to steal it from us. It had to be a musky. I yelled, Pull it in Chris,” as we both pulled the walleye attached to the musky which to my amazement, refused to let go. We heaved ourselves backwards onto each other, starting a new intense grinding between my steel shaft and her sopping crotch. The heat that it produced was incredible. She banged back against me as I lunged forward, sending me into a spiraling world that made dizzy, thirsty, and horny all at once. I squeezed Chrissy tighter and practically lifted her off the seat and slammed down, as I felt my clothed cock drive onto her asshole and slightly inwards
Chrissy gasped and sat down hard, letting the rhythm this monstrous fish was taking us on fill our hearts with lust. I felt the tip of my cock strain and come through the front hole, actually touching the smooth skin of my sister's thighs. She felt it to. Never in my life had I felt something so hot, so good, on my cock. I couldn’t take it anymore. All the shyness of girls I had had in the past was gone and all my love of Chrissy came in one swift movement as I grabbed the pole from her and set in the pole holder right as she turned around and pressed her weight against me, toppling us to the boat floor. We were insane, Chrissy immediately started kissing me all over my body and with her hands rubbed up and down my shaft and balls, which was letting precum out at a glorious rate
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
She kissed me while on top, all the way from my nipples, to my neck, and finally to my mouth where I greeted hers with mine. I let my tongue slide into her mouth, wrestling furiously with hers, trying to pin it down. I felt her tongue doing the same as she pressed her sexy, full lips against me, sending me into sexual overdrive. Delirious from what was occurring, I grabbed her hands, which were done fondling my cock and intertwined them with mine. We squeezed each other as we kissed, as though we could rish being seraprated, not even parting to breathe because we just breathed through our noses and what drove me crazy was her hot, humid breath that I had felt some many times when we slept together, but now it was a panting and raspy gasp that shouted, “DO ME!” My cock was now in total control as it grinded hard against Chrissy pubic bones as she gasped and moaned for relief. Then my lips parted with hers and smiled at her as I released my cock from my suit and threw it across the boat. My thick cock then continued to ravage away along the entire crack of Chrissy’s amazing ass. Her wet pussy was screaming, “FUCK ME!” as I slid over it
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
Not as a request, but an order. I didn’t dare disobey it and took my right hand from Chrissy’s left and brought it down to her clit and flicked it furiously, alternating between that and sticking my thumb up her pussy all the way to the second knuckle. Chrissy moaned loudly as I finger-fucked her hard. Her pussy was drowning my hand with fluid, turning her moans into whimpers. With my other hand I tore off Chrissy’s top and attacked her full breasts with my mouth, her hard, rosy nipples entering me. I sucked hard, and squeezed her breast
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
Gently to not hurt her, but not so soft as to not make a point. It was as though I was a suckling baby wondering why there was no milk coming from mommy. Her warm breast slid in and out of my mouth as I flicked the tip of her nipple with my tongue. This stimulation added to Chrissy’s sobs of pleasure. She starting tensing up and arching her back, while I started rubbing her clit almost raw, vigorously, my cock having a mind of it own was now stuck in her ass, moving in and out with the beat of the boat which, swayed violently from our movements. Then she let out a single moan that reverberated throughout the large lake as she came over my hand and cock, "OOOOOOOOOH!" but I still didn’t stop licking the sides and undersides of her breasts. I was in another world. I took my cock out of her ass and started lubricating it with her cum along her pussy
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
I teased her slightly, sticking the tip in slightly, getting a feel of the warmth she had to offer, then bringing it out. And then, without giving any warning jammed it as hard and far as I could up my sister’s cunt, burying it up to the hilt and colliding with her pubic bone. Excess cum that was still in her pussy squirted out and dribbled down our thighs. She gasped and I paused momentarily, realizing what I had done. I was holding her practically in a death-grip, and then I held her out before me looking dead into her eyes. A few moments past before she said, “Jonny…? Yeah…? Thanks…” With that she broke into a wide smile and sat up without breaking our love connection and started slowly moving up and down my shaft. Progressively, it got faster and harder as my prick slid in and out of my own sister’s pussy, sending waves of pleasure through both of us as though we were one person, one unit. She wrapped her legs around my waist and bucked upwards as hard as she could, making electricity spark up and down my spine, and lighting a tremendous fire inside me, as I met her thrusts with blows of my own, creating a powerful drive towards each other that was driving me off the deep end. My mouth once again found her lips and we enslaved each other in our passion, rubbing our bodies, never parting completely once
Our tongues dueled in an endless battle as we rolled and fought with each other to gain control before deciding it didn’t really matter. We broke lips momentarily a she mounted me and started humping the shit out of me. I moaned loudly, and felt my scrotum tighten, “Chris… I’m gonna…” I couldn’t get the last words out but she nodded in understanding as she let me roll on top of her and I pounded my engorged prick into her with every thing I had, causing us both to gasp and moan. As my orgasm drew nearer the blows became shorter but with more force and faster. We locked lips once more and senselessly threw ourselves away to our sexual desires. I remember my last drives into her taking forever as I slid in as far as possible


I never felt anything so pure before in my life. My final two blows came hard and long with my sister clutching at each other and driving us together with so much force you couldn't tell that we were two different people, we fit perfectly in each other's grooves and there was no reason we shouldn't. I came into my sisters womb with a ground-breaking explosion of cum that rocked the boat as we slammed our crotchs and our faces against each other for the last time. I felt Chrissy' vaginal walls quake and tighten around my cock, milking me of all I was worth. Cum shot out of the cracks of Chrissy's pussy and sprayed her legs, and onto her stomach and tits, making her look like the dirtiest and most beautiful creture in existence. I was cumming in buckets, it never seemed to end, nor did I want it to…. It was so good… So good Chapter 4: I woke up about a half hour later, my cock was inside something. I felt sticky and smelly as I traced the trail from my chest, to my cock, to my…
Sister. I smiled and thought ho beautiful she looked completely naked beside me with my soft cock filling her. I pulled out which, caused her to stir and open her eyes to mine. She smiled and grasped me tightly as we lay on the boat floor. That was incredible Jonny,” she said, I could feel her breast against my chest as she ground her ass into my soft cock, now hardening again. I let it penetrate the entrance, and then thrust it in lightly, not out of lust, but from love


We both came together again, again you would not be able to tell the difference between our bodies. You’re incredible,” I said kissing her lightly on the lips. She opened her mouth and our tongues came together. They didn’t wrestle, but danced like an old married couple on the dance floor who’ve known each other for years. She started moving up my shaft again and let it flop out to my disapointment. Then she sat on it and flatten it against my stomach and started the grinding motion that I knew and loved too well. My shaft ran along her pink slit, covering her pussy, asshole, and clit all at once, she let out a light moan before stopping, looking deep into my eyes, and giving me a final kiss that seemed to last for an age. We parted and Chrissy sat up staring at my body and hard cock, then at her own messy body covered in dried cum. I took the fishing rod out of its holder, to no surprise see the musky had completely cute caucasian teen devoured the walleye and left
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
Aw well... It was worth it. Chrissy stuck her finger in the water over the boat and wiped some of the cum off with a towel. I got up to do the same. Then she dropped the towel, exposing her smooth back, put her bikini back on, and suddenly jumped into the lake. She emerged moments later completely naked, her suit floating about ten feet behind her, smiling, So how’s about that swim,” she said. I nodded at her without speaking. She smiled and dove straight down like a bass. I put on my own suit as well, preparing to mimic her act
CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN

cute caucasian teen

ENTER TO CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN
I needed to first get my own cum off my body before swimming though it didn’t really matter. I splashed some water on my chest and crotch. I smiled a little to myself and dried off as well, flicking my cock as I rubbed down through the suit. I said, “Good boy.

CUTE CAUCASIAN TEEN cute caucasian teen

cute caucasian teen, small solo blond, friends sex tits, couples tries a, cumming and banging her, interracial anal milf, blond monika, riding a big plug, fucked black girl,
Related posts: -tamed milf
2011-Dec-10 10:07 - COUPLES OF BLONDIES
Couples of blondies. Sasha continued to massage her hard bead with her index and couples of blondies middle finger as her other hand caressed her breast. She thought about her husbands tongue on her clit and his fingers inside her pussy fucking her hole. Her fingers moved faster over her clit and her hips began rocking her body back and forth. Her head thrown back and her eyes closed she imagined a thick cock to suck as she brought herself closer to her climax. Suddenly she felt something enter inside her underneath her fingers. As she raised her head to inspect what had entered her uninvited, someone grabbed the sides of her face and pulled her against the back of the chair. "Easy baby....We just want to help!" Jake whispered in her ear. She could feel his breath against her ear and the smell of sweat and grass off of his clothes
Then she felt a soft, warm, wet object touch her fingers and move over her hard clit. It was Larry's tongue. He began lapping away at her little man as he fucked her with his middle finger. Jake reached down and unzipped his pants to reveal a huge bulge in his boxers. He positioned himself beside Sasha so she could get a good look at what he had to offer
COUPLES OF BLONDIES

couples of blondies

ENTER TO COUPLES OF BLONDIES
Her hand had a mind of its own as she reached and grabbed the hidden gift he had waiting on her. He pulled his boxers down with his pants and his 9 inch cock sprang out within inches of her lips. She licked the tip as her hand enveloped his girth and proceeded to stroke his rod. Larry ran his hands up to her hips and grabbed her thongs to pull them down her leg and off her feet. He wrapped his arms around her hips to bring her closer to his face. His tongue slid into her cunt and moved in and out in a hard rythym as his nose crashed into her clit. "OH YES! OH MY YES! FUCK MY PUSSY WITH YOUR TONGUE!! MAKE ME CUM ON YOUR FACE!!" She hardened her grip on Jake's cock and shoved him in her mouth. She took almost the whole 9 inches down her throat and gently sucked her present
COUPLES OF BLONDIES

couples of blondies

ENTER TO COUPLES OF BLONDIES
She brought him out of her mouth with a string of spit mixed with precum expanding between them. She began licking feverishly at his member as if she had wanted his dick in her mouth for months. She just could not get enough of his swollen manhood. She bucked her hips as Larry fucked her snatch with his tongue. She felt it coming and her body tingled with excitement for her long awaited fantasy was coming true! She jacked Jake harder and harder as she eased out one of her huge tits. Her nipple was hard and pink, she enclosed it between two fingers and squeezed while she pulled it


Larry's three middle fingers slid into her fuck hole as his tongue returned to her clit. That did it for Sasha's first awesome orgasm. "OH YES FUCK MY CUNT BABY!! FUCK IT HARD!! AAAAAHHHHH YESSSSS OOOOHHHH FUCK YESSS!!!" Her pussy juice sprayed Larry's face and ran down his hand. Her body twitched with delight as Jake withdrew himself from her grasp. "I want to fuck that beautiful pussy darlin!" Jake said "Do you want to feel this big dick in that dripping fuck hole?" Jake asked Sasha as if her answer would be no. "Oh yes fuck me! I wanna feel that big dick inside me!!" Sasha was picked up by Jake and sat on the desk as Larry unfastened his pants. Sasha spreaded her legs wide as Jake positioned hisself in front of her sparkling cunt. "Here I come baby!" Jake warned Sasha Jake slipped the head of his cock into Sasha's swollen pussy lips and easily slid his cock all the way in with the aide of the sweet liquid expelled from her body seconds ago. "OH YEAH!! THATS FEELS SO FUCKING GREAT!! I WANT IT HARD! FUCK ME HARD PLEEASE!!" Naked from the waist down Larry moved to the opposite side of the desk. Sasha layed back so she could suck the cock of the wonderful man that brought her to exctacy moments ago. She tilted her head off the desk so his dick could slide into her hot wet mouth. Though not as long as Jake, Larry had a fat cock that filled her mouth as he pumped her face. Soon there was a rythym of each end being jabbed at the same time. Larry reached down and placed a hand on her exposed breast


With the other hand he freed the other tit to bounce in sync with its mate. Jake fucked her tight juicy pussy as Larry fuck her beautiful hot mouth. Sasha began to feel her body tense back up as if preparing itself for a huge wave of sheer bliss from another but harder orgasm! She tightened her grip on Larry's cock and jacked him hard with the lubrication from her spit. "OH YES!! IM CUMMING IM CCCUUUUMMMMMMMMINNNNNGG!! FUCK! YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!" Her body slowly came off its orgasmic high as she lay there slowly pumping Larry's cock while her body twitched with a familiar feeling of greatness. "Hey man...Lets switch!" Larry suggested. "I want to pump that ass for a while!" So Jake pulled out of her creamy center and walked around the desk as Larry encouraged her to flip over and lay across the desk on her belly. She did and Larry guided his cock into her now red and swollen twat with a forceful but gentle push. "Oh yes!" "ooooooo YOU ARE SO BIG! STRETCH THAT PUSSY BABY!! YES!!" Sasha raised her head and seen her first mouthful in front of her. She grabbed Jake again and pulled into her mouth welcoming him back! Seeking a familiar rythym they fucked her from both ends
COUPLES OF BLONDIES

couples of blondies

ENTER TO COUPLES OF BLONDIES
Gentle at first then harder and harder. She jacked Jake and he fucked her hot mouth pumping her face faster and faster. Larry fucked her from behind, slapping her ass every other plunge into her wet snatch. Sasha loved being fucked from both ends of her body. She wiggled her hips with Larry's hard thrust. "OH FUCK HERE IT CUMS BABY!! WHERE YOU WANT IT..HUH? WHERE YOU WANT YOUR BIG SUPRISE?" Jake panted She leaned her head up and widened the opening of her mouth and stuck out her tongue. Larry got faster and harder! "OH YES! FUCK I AM ABOUT TO FILL THIS PUSSY UP WITH SOME HOT JIZZ BABY SO GET READY!!" "NO I WANT YOU IN FRONT TOO!" Sasha demanded. Larry pulled out and hurridly moved to the front where Sasha had slid to the floor for them both the jerk of onto her face and huge titties. She massaged her clit to join them in their explosions. She bounced up and down as she rubbed her bead while the men jacked themselves in front of her. "CUM FOR ME BOYS!! CUM couples of blondies IN MY MOUTH!! I WANT TO TASTE YOU BOTH!! Sasha purred "OH YES FUCK BABY HERE YOU GO!!" Jake was the first to shoot on her nose and a stream went in her hair. "HERE BABY HERES YOU SOME MORE JIZZ!! Larry shot a rope of cum straight into her mouth and another on her bodacious tits. "OH YEA YEA YEA YEA FUCK IM CUMMING AGAIN TOO!!! Sasha rubbed her clit and rubbed her slick face with the other


As her body jolted the two men watched her slip her slimey fingers around her face collecting their seed and slid the coated fingers into her mouth to suck them clean. Jake and Larry put their clothes on as did Sasha. She picked up her purple thongs and slid them over her mary-janes and up her legs. "Well thank you boys for the assistance" Sasha said. "Anytime ma'am" Larry responded "Do ya'll work this area often? Cause you never know when couples of blondies I may need your help again...say in about a week?" Sasha smiled "Lucky for you we just became assigned to this area for at least another 6 months, so how does next thursday sound?" Jake informed her. "Sounds perfect!" Sasha waved goodbye as she unlocked the door and opened the blinds. Her cell phone rings... "Hello" "Oh hey hunny! Not alot just some boring blondes strip tease paperwork. I miss you too!" "What would you like for dinner tonight?" "That sounds good. I will see you later." "Love you too, bye."



COUPLES OF BLONDIES couples of blondies

couples of blondies, make you horny, blonde busty piercing, outdoor sex big cock, pali, anal g, latina tits pov, german girl cum, cum lingerie boob, blonde pornstar high heels anal,
Related posts:
{ Last Page } { Page 1 of 4 } { Next Page }
Porn